<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<h3>The International Scientific Series</h3>
<h1>THE NEW PHYSICS</h1>
<h2>AND ITS EVOLUTION</h2>
<h3>BY</h3>
<h2>LUCIEN POINCARÉ</h2>
<p class="center">Inspéctéur-General de l'Instruction
Publique</p>
<p class="center">Being the Authorized Translation of<br/>
"LA PHYSIQUE MODERNE, SON ÉVOLUTION"</p>
<p class="center">NEW YORK<br/>
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY<br/>
1909</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="Prefatory_Note" id="Prefatory_Note"></SPAN>Prefatory Note</h2>
<p>M. Lucien Poincaré is one of the distinguished family of
mathematicians which has during the last few years given a Minister
of Finance to the Republic and a President to the Académie
des Sciences. He is also one of the nineteen Inspectors-General of
Public Instruction who are charged with the duty of visiting the
different universities and <i>lycées</i> in France and of
reporting upon the state of the studies there pursued. Hence he is
in an excellent position to appreciate at its proper value the
extraordinary change which has lately revolutionized physical
science, while his official position has kept him aloof from the
controversies aroused by the discovery of radium and by recent
speculations on the constitution of matter.</p>
<p>M. Poincaré's object and method in writing the book are
sufficiently explained in the preface which follows; but it may be
remarked that the best of methods has its defects, and the
excessive condensation which has alone made it possible to include
the last decade's discoveries in physical science within a compass
of some 300 pages has, perhaps, made the facts here noted
assimilable with difficulty by the untrained reader. To remedy this
as far as possible, I have prefixed to the present translation a
table of contents so extended as to form a fairly complete digest
of the book, while full indexes of authors and subjects have also
been added. The few notes necessary either for better elucidation
of the terms employed, or for giving account of discoveries made
while these pages were passing through the press, may be
distinguished from the author's own by the signature "ED."</p>
<p>THE EDITOR.</p>
<p>ROYAL INSTITUTION OF GREAT BRITAIN, April 1907.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="Authors_Preface" id="Authors_Preface"></SPAN>Author's Preface</h2>
<p>During the last ten years so many works have accumulated in the
domain of Physics, and so many new theories have been propounded,
that those who follow with interest the progress of science, and
even some professed scholars, absorbed as they are in their own
special studies, find themselves at sea in a confusion more
apparent than real.</p>
<p>It has therefore occurred to me that it might be useful to write
a book which, while avoiding too great insistence on purely
technical details, should try to make known the general results at
which physicists have lately arrived, and to indicate the direction
and import which should be ascribed to those speculations on the
constitution of matter, and the discussions on the nature of first
principles, to which it has become, so to speak, the fashion of the
present day to devote oneself.</p>
<p>I have endeavoured throughout to rely only on the experiments in
which we can place the most confidence, and, above all, to show how
the ideas prevailing at the present day have been formed, by
tracing their evolution, and rapidly examining the successive
transformations which have brought them to their present
condition.</p>
<p>In order to understand the text, the reader will have no need to
consult any treatise on physics, for I have throughout given the
necessary definitions and set forth the fundamental facts.
Moreover, while strictly employing exact expressions, I have
avoided the use of mathematical language. Algebra is an admirable
tongue, but there are many occasions where it can only be used with
much discretion.</p>
<p>Nothing would be easier than to point out many great omissions
from this little volume; but some, at all events, are not
involuntary.</p>
<p>Certain questions which are still too confused have been put on
one side, as have a few others which form an important collection
for a special study to be possibly made later. Thus, as regards
electrical phenomena, the relations between electricity and optics,
as also the theories of ionization, the electronic hypothesis,
etc., have been treated at some length; but it has not been thought
necessary to dilate upon the modes of production and utilization of
the current, upon the phenomena of magnetism, or upon all the
applications which belong to the domain of Electrotechnics.</p>
<p>L. POINCARÉ.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="Contents" id="Contents"></SPAN>Contents</h2>
<p><SPAN href="#Prefatory_Note"><b>EDITOR'S PREFATORY
NOTE</b></SPAN><br/>
<br/>
<SPAN href="#Authors_Preface"><b>AUTHOR'S PREFACE</b></SPAN><br/>
<br/>
<SPAN href="#Contents"><b>TABLE OF CONTENTS</b></SPAN><br/>
<br/>
<SPAN href="#CHAPTER_I"><b>CHAPTER I</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>THE EVOLUTION OF PHYSICS</p>
<p>Revolutionary change in modern Physics only apparent: evolution
not revolution the rule in Physical Theory— Revival of
metaphysical speculation and influence of Descartes: all phenomena
reduced to matter and movement— Modern physicists challenge
this: physical, unlike mechanical, phenomena seldom
reversible—Two schools, one considering experimental laws
imperative, the other merely studying relations of magnitudes: both
teach something of truth—Third or eclectic school— Is
mechanics a branch of electrical science?<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><strong><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II</SPAN></strong><br/></p>
<p>MEASUREMENTS</p>
<p>§ 1. <i>Metrology</i>: Lord Kelvin's view of its
necessity— Its definition § 2. <i>The Measure of
Length</i>: Necessity for unit— Absolute length—History
of Standard—Description of Standard Metre—Unit of
wave-lengths preferable—The International Metre § 3.
<i>The Measure of Mass</i>: Distinction between mass and
weight—Objections to legal kilogramme and its
precision—Possible improvement § 4. <i>The Measure of
Time</i>: Unit of time the second—Alternative units
proposed—Improvements in chronometry and invar § 5.
<i>The Measure of Temperature:</i> Fundamental and derived
units—Ordinary unit of temperature purely
arbitrary—Absolute unit mass of H at pressure of 1 m. of Hg
at 0° C.—Divergence of thermometric and thermodynamic
scales—Helium thermometer for low, thermo-electric couple for
high, temperatures—Lummer and Pringsheim's improvements in
thermometry. § 6. <i>Derived Units and Measure of Energy:</i>
Importance of erg as unit—Calorimeter usual means of
determination—Photometric units. § 7. <i>Measure of
Physical Constants:</i> Constant of gravitation—Discoveries
of Cavendish, Vernon Boys, Eötvös, Richarz and
Krigar-Menzel—Michelson's improvements on Fizeau and
Foucault's experiments— Measure of speed of light.<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_III"><b>CHAPTER III</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>PRINCIPLES</p>
<p>§ 1. <i>The Principles of Physics:</i> The Principles of
Mechanics affected by recent discoveries—Is mass
indestructible?—Landolt and Heydweiller's experiments
—Lavoisier's law only approximately true—Curie's
principle of symmetry. § 2. <i>The Principle of the
Conservation of Energy:</i> Its evolution: Bernoulli, Lavoisier and
Laplace, Young, Rumford, Davy, Sadi Carnot, and Robert
Mayer—Mayer's drawbacks—Error of those who would make
mechanics part of energetics—Verdet's
predictions—Rankine inventor of energetics—Usefulness
of Work as standard form of energy—Physicists who think
matter form of energy— Objections to this—Philosophical
value of conservation doctrine. § 3. <i>The Principle of
Carnot and Clausius:</i> Originality of Carnot's principle that
fall of temperature necessary for production of work by heat—
Clausius' postulate that heat cannot pass from cold to hot body
without accessory phenomena—Entropy result of
this—Definition of entropy—Entropy tends to increase
incessantly—A magnitude which measures evolution of
system—Clausius' and Kelvin's deduction that heat end of all
energy in Universe—Objection to this— Carnot's
principle not necessarily referable to mechanics —Brownian
movements—Lippmann's objection to kinetic hypothesis. §
4. <i>Thermodynamics:</i> Historical work of Massieu, Willard
Gibbs, Helmholtz, and Duhem—Willard Gibbs founder of
thermodynamic statics, Van t'Hoff its reviver—The Phase
Law—Raveau explains it without thermodynamics. § 5.
<i>Atomism:</i> Connection of subject with preceding Hannequin's
essay on the atomic hypothesis—Molecular physics in
disfavour—Surface-tension, etc., vanishes when molecule
reached—Size of molecule—Kinetic theory of
gases—Willard Gibbs and Boltzmann introduce into it law of
probabilities—Mean free path of gaseous
molecules—Application to optics—Final division of
matter.<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_IV"><b>CHAPTER IV</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>THE VARIOUS STATES OF MATTER</p>
<p>§ 1. <i>The Statics of Fluids</i>: Researches of Andrews,
Cailletet, and others on liquid and gaseous states— Amagat's
experiments—Van der Waals' equation—Discovery of
corresponding states—Amagat's superposed
diagrams—Exceptions to law—Statics of mixed
fluids— Kamerlingh Onnes' researches—Critical
Constants— Characteristic equation of fluid not yet
ascertainable. § 2. <i>The Liquefaction of Gases and Low
Temperatures</i>: Linde's, Siemens', and Claude's methods of
liquefying gases—Apparatus of Claude described—Dewar's
experiments—Modification of electrical properties of matter
by extreme cold: of magnetic and chemical— Vitality of
bacteria unaltered—Ramsay's discovery of rare gases of
atmosphere—Their distribution in nature—Liquid
hydrogen—Helium. § 3. <i>Solids and Liquids</i>:
Continuity of Solid and Liquid States—Viscosity common to
both—Also Rigidity— Spring's analogies of solids and
liquids—Crystallization —Lehmann's liquid
crystals—Their existence doubted —Tamman's view of
discontinuity between crystalline and liquid states. § 4.
<i>The Deformation of Solids</i>: Elasticity— Hoocke's,
Bach's, and Bouasse's researches—Voigt on the elasticity of
crystals—Elastic and permanent deformations—Brillouin's
states of unstable equilibria—Duhem and the thermodynamic
postulates— Experimental confirmation—Guillaume's
researches on nickel steel—Alloys.<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_V"><b>CHAPTER V</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>SOLUTIONS AND ELECTROLYTIC DISSOCIATION</p>
<p>§ 1. <i>Solution</i>: Kirchhoff's, Gibb's, Duhem's and Van
t'Hoff's researches. § 2. <i>Osmosis</i>: History of
phenomenon—Traube and biologists establish existence of
semi-permeable walls—Villard's experiments with
gases—Pfeffer shows osmotic pressure proportional to
concentration— Disagreement as to cause of phenomenon. §
3. <i>Osmosis applied to Solution</i>: Van t'Hoff's
discoveries—Analogy between dissolved body and perfect
gas—Faults in analogy. § 4. <i>Electrolytic
Dissociation</i>: Van t'Hoff's and Arrhenius'
researches—Ionic hypothesis of—Fierce opposition to at
first—Arrhenius' ideas now triumphant —Advantages of
Arrhenius' hypothesis—"The ions which react"—Ostwald's
conclusions from this—Nernst's theory of
Electrolysis—Electrolysis of gases makes electronic theory
probable—Faraday's two laws—Valency— Helmholtz's
consequences from Faraday's laws.<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_VI"><b>CHAPTER VI</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>THE ETHER</p>
<p>§ 1. <i>The Luminiferous Ether</i>: First idea of Ether due
to Descartes—Ether must be imponderable—Fresnel shows
light vibrations to be transverse—Transverse vibrations
cannot exist in fluid—Ether must be discontinuous. § 2.
<i>Radiations</i>: Wave-lengths and their
measurements—Rubens' and Lenard's researches—
Stationary waves and colour-photography—Fresnel's hypothesis
opposed by Neumann—Wiener's and Cotton's experiments. §
3. <i>TheElectromagnetic Ether</i>: Ampère's advocacy of
mathematical expression—Faraday first shows influence of
medium in electricity—Maxwell's proof that light-waves
electromagnetic—His unintelligibility—Required
confirmation of theory by Hertz. § 4. <i>Electrical
Oscillations</i>: Hertz's experiments— Blondlot proves
electromagnetic disturbance propagated with speed of
light—Discovery of ether waves intermediate between Hertzian
and visible ones—Rubens' and Nichols'
experiments—Hertzian and light rays contrasted—Pressure
of light. § 5. <i>The X-Rays</i>: Röntgen's
discovery—Properties of X-rays—Not
homogeneous—Rutherford and M'Clung's experiments on energy
corresponding to—Barkla's experiments on polarisation
of—Their speed that of light—Are they merely
ultra-violet?—Stokes and Wiechert's theory of independent
pulsations generally preferred—J.J. Thomson's idea of their
formation— Sutherland's and Le Bon's theories—The
N-Rays— Blondlot's discovery—Experiments cannot be
repeated outside France—Gutton and Mascart's
confirmation— Negative experiments prove
nothing—Supposed wave-length of N-rays. § 6. <i>The
Ether and Gravitation</i>: Descartes' and Newton's ideas on
gravitation—Its speed and other extraordinary
characteristics—Lesage's hypothesis—Crémieux'
experiments with drops of liquids—Hypothesis of ether
insufficient.<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_VII"><b>CHAPTER VII</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY</p>
<p>§ 1. Histories of wireless telegraphy already written, and
difficulties of the subject. § 2. Two systems: that which uses
the material media (earth, air, or water), and that which employs
ether only. § 3. Use of earth as return wire by Steinheil
—Morse's experiments with water of canal—Seine used as
return wire during siege of Paris—Johnson and Melhuish's
Indian experiments—Preece's telegraph over Bristol
Channel—He welcomes Marconi. § 4. Early attempts at
transmission of messages through ether—Experiments of
Rathenau and others. § 5. Forerunners of ether telegraphy:
Clerk Maxwell and Hertz—Dolbear, Hughes, and Graham Bell.
§ 6. Telegraphy by Hertzian waves first suggested by
Threlfall—Crookes', Tesla's, Lodge's, Rutherford's, and
Popoff's contributions—Marconi first makes it practicable.
§ 7. The receiver in wireless telegraphy—Varley's,
Calzecchi—Onesti's, and Branly's researches—
Explanation of coherer still obscure. § 8. Wireless telegraphy
enters the commercial stage— Defect of Marconi's
system—Braun's, Armstrong's, Lee de Forest's, and Fessenden's
systems make use of earth— Hertz and Marconi entitled to
foremost place among discoverers.<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_VIII"><b>CHAPTER VIII</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>THE CONDUCTIVITY OF GASES AND THE IONS</p>
<p>§ 1. <i>The Conductivity of Gases</i>: Relations of matter
to ether cardinal problem—Conductivity of gases at first
misapprehended—Erman's forgotten researches—Giese first
notices phenomenon—Experiment with X-rays— J.J.
Thomson's interpretation—Ionized gas not obedient to Ohm's
law—Discharge of charged conductors by ionized gas. § 2.
<i>The Condensation of water-vapour by Ion</i>s: Vapour will not
condense without nucleus—Wilson's experiments on electrical
condensation—Wilson and Thomson's counting
experiment—Twenty million ions per c.cm. of
gas—Estimate of charge borne by ion— Speed of
charges—Zeleny's and Langevin's experiments—Negative
ions 1/1000 of size of atoms—Natural unit of electricity or
electrons. § 3. <i>How Ions are Produced:</i> Various causes
of ionization—Moreau's experiments with alkaline
salts—Barus and Bloch on ionization by phosphorus
vapours—Ionization always result of shock. § 4.
<i>Electrons in Metals:</i> Movement of electrons in metals
foreshadowed by Weber—Giese's, Riecke's, Drude's, and J.J.
Thomson's researches—Path of ions in metals and conduction of
heat—Theory of Lorentz—Hesehus' explanation of
electrification by contact—Emission of electrons by charged
body— Thomson's measurement of positive ions.<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_IX"><b>CHAPTER IX</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>CATHODE RAYS AND RADIOACTIVE BODIES</p>
<p>§ 1. <i>The Cathode Rays:</i> History of
discovery—Crookes' theory—Lenard rays—Perrin's
proof of negative charge—Cathode rays give rise to
X-rays—The canal rays—Villard's researches and
magneto-cathode rays— Ionoplasty—Thomson's measurements
of speed of rays —All atoms can be dissociated. § 2.
<i>Radioactive Substances:</i> Uranic rays of Niepce de St Victor
and Becquerel—General radioactivity of matter—Le Bon's
and Rutherford's comparison of uranic with X rays—Pierre and
Mme. Curie's discovery of polonium and radium—Their
characteristics—Debierne discovers actinium. § 3.
<i>Radiations and Emanations of Radioactive Bodies:</i> Giesel's,
Becquerel's, and Rutherford's Researches—Alpha, beta, and
gamma rays—Sagnac's secondary rays—Crookes'
spinthariscope—The emanation —Ramsay and Soddy's
researches upon it—Transformations of radioactive
bodies—Their order. § 4. <i>Disaggregation of Matter and
Atomic Energy:</i> Actual transformations of matter in radioactive
bodies —Helium or lead final product—Ultimate
disappearance of radium from earth—Energy liberated by
radium: its amount and source—Suggested models of radioactive
atoms—Generalization from radioactive phenomena -Le Bon's
theories—Ballistic hypothesis generally admitted—Does
energy come from without—Sagnac's experiments—Elster
and Geitel's <i>contra</i>.<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_X"><b>CHAPTER X</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>THE ETHER AND MATTER</p>
<p>§ 1. <i>The Relations between the Ether and Matter:</i>
Attempts to reduce all matter to forms of ether—Emission and
absorption phenomena show reciprocal action— Laws of
radiation—Radiation of gases—Production of
spectrum—Differences between light and sound variations show
difference of media—Cauchy's, Briot's, Carvallo's and
Boussinesq's researches—Helmholtz's and Poincaré's
electromagnetic theories of dispersion. § 2. <i>The Theory of
Lorentz:</i>—Mechanics fails to explain relations between
ether and matter—Lorentz predicts action of magnet on
spectrum—Zeeman's experiment —Later researches upon
Zeeman effect— Multiplicity of electrons—Lorentz's
explanation of thermoelectric phenomena by
electrons—Maxwell's and Lorentz's theories do not
agree—Lorentz's probably more correct—Earth's movement
in relation to ether. § 3. <i>The Mass of Electrons:</i>
Thomson's and Max Abraham's view that inertia of charged body due
to charge—Longitudinal and transversal mass—Speed of
electrons cannot exceed that of light—Ratio of charge to mass
and its variation—Electron simple electric
charge—Phenomena produced by its acceleration. § 4.
<i>New Views on Ether and Matter:</i> Insufficiency of Larmor's
view—Ether definable by electric and magnetic fields—Is
matter all electrons? Atom probably positive centre surrounded by
negative electrons—Ignorance concerning positive
particles—Successive transformations of matter probable
—Gravitation still unaccounted for.<br/>
<br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_XI"><b>CHAPTER XI</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<p>THE FUTURE OF PHYSICS</p>
<p>Persistence of ambition to discover supreme principle in
physics—Supremacy of electron theory at present
time—Doubtless destined to disappear like others—
Constant progress of science predicted—Immense field open
before it.</p>
<p>INDEX OF NAMES</p>
<p>INDEX OF SUBJECTS</p>
<p><br/>
<br/></p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<p><br/></p>
<h2>The New Physics and its Evolution</h2>
<p><br/></p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<p><br/>
<br/></p>
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></SPAN>CHAPTER I</h3>
<h2>THE EVOLUTION OF PHYSICS</h2>
<p>The now numerous public which tries with some success to keep
abreast of the movement in science, from seeing its mental habits
every day upset, and from occasionally witnessing unexpected
discoveries that produce a more lively sensation from their
reaction on social life, is led to suppose that we live in a really
exceptional epoch, scored by profound crises and illustrated by
extraordinary discoveries, whose singularity surpasses everything
known in the past. Thus we often hear it said that physics, in
particular, has of late years undergone a veritable revolution;
that all its principles have been made new, that all the edifices
constructed by our fathers have been overthrown, and that on the
field thus cleared has sprung up the most abundant harvest that has
ever enriched the domain of science.</p>
<p>It is in fact true that the crop becomes richer and more
fruitful, thanks to the development of our laboratories, and that
the quantity of seekers has considerably increased in all
countries, while their quality has not diminished. We should be
sustaining an absolute paradox, and at the same time committing a
crying injustice, were we to contest the high importance of recent
progress, and to seek to diminish the glory of contemporary
physicists. Yet it may be as well not to give way to exaggerations,
however pardonable, and to guard against facile illusions. On
closer examination it will be seen that our predecessors might at
several periods in history have conceived, as legitimately as
ourselves, similar sentiments of scientific pride, and have felt
that the world was about to appear to them transformed and under an
aspect until then absolutely unknown.</p>
<p>Let us take an example which is salient enough; for, however
arbitrary the conventional division of time may appear to a
physicist's eyes, it is natural, when instituting a comparison
between two epochs, to choose those which extend over a space of
half a score of years, and are separated from each other by the gap
of a century. Let us, then, go back a hundred years and examine
what would have been the state of mind of an erudite amateur who
had read and understood the chief publications on physical research
between 1800 and 1810.</p>
<p>Let us suppose that this intelligent and attentive spectator
witnessed in 1800 the discovery of the galvanic battery by Volta.
He might from that moment have felt a presentiment that a
prodigious transformation was about to occur in our mode of
regarding electrical phenomena. Brought up in the ideas of Coulomb
and Franklin, he might till then have imagined that electricity had
unveiled nearly all its mysteries, when an entirely original
apparatus suddenly gave birth to applications of the highest
interest, and excited the blossoming of theories of immense
philosophical extent.</p>
<p>In the treatises on physics published a little later, we find
traces of the astonishment produced by this sudden revelation of a
new world. "Electricity," wrote the Abbé Haüy,
"enriched by the labour of so many distinguished physicists, seemed
to have reached the term when a science has no further important
steps before it, and only leaves to those who cultivate it the hope
of confirming the discoveries of their predecessors, and of casting
a brighter light on the truths revealed. One would have thought
that all researches for diversifying the results of experiment were
exhausted, and that theory itself could only be augmented by the
addition of a greater degree of precision to the applications of
principles already known. While science thus appeared to be making
for repose, the phenomena of the convulsive movements observed by
Galvani in the muscles of a frog when connected by metal were
brought to the attention and astonishment of physicists.... Volta,
in that Italy which had been the cradle of the new knowledge,
discovered the principle of its true theory in a fact which reduces
the explanation of all the phenomena in question to the simple
contact of two substances of different nature. This fact became in
his hands the germ of the admirable apparatus to which its manner
of being and its fecundity assign one of the chief places among
those with which the genius of mankind has enriched physics."</p>
<p>Shortly afterwards, our amateur would learn that Carlisle and
Nicholson had decomposed water by the aid of a battery; then, that
Davy, in 1803, had produced, by the help of the same battery, a
quite unexpected phenomenon, and had succeeded in preparing metals
endowed with marvellous properties, beginning with substances of an
earthy appearance which had been known for a long time, but whose
real nature had not been discovered.</p>
<p>In another order of ideas, surprises as prodigious would wait
for our amateur. Commencing with 1802, he might have read the
admirable series of memoirs which Young then published, and might
thereby have learned how the study of the phenomena of diffraction
led to the belief that the undulation theory, which, since the
works of Newton seemed irretrievably condemned, was, on the
contrary, beginning quite a new life. A little later—in
1808—he might have witnessed the discovery made by Malus of
polarization by reflexion, and would have been able to note, no
doubt with stupefaction, that under certain conditions a ray of
light loses the property of being reflected.</p>
<p>He might also have heard of one Rumford, who was then
promulgating very singular ideas on the nature of heat, who thought
that the then classical notions might be false, that caloric does
not exist as a fluid, and who, in 1804, even demonstrated that heat
is created by friction. A few years later he would learn that
Charles had enunciated a capital law on the dilatation of gases;
that Pierre Prevost, in 1809, was making a study, full of original
ideas, on radiant heat. In the meantime he would not have failed to
read volumes iii. and iv. of the <i>Mecanique celeste</i> of
Laplace, published in 1804 and 1805, and he might, no doubt, have
thought that before long mathematics would enable physical science
to develop with unforeseen safety.</p>
<p>All these results may doubtless be compared in importance with
the present discoveries. When strange metals like potassium and
sodium were isolated by an entirely new method, the astonishment
must have been on a par with that caused in our time by the
magnificent discovery of radium. The polarization of light is a
phenomenon as undoubtedly singular as the existence of the X rays;
and the upheaval produced in natural philosophy by the theories of
the disintegration of matter and the ideas concerning electrons is
probably not more considerable than that produced in the theories
of light and heat by the works of Young and Rumford.</p>
<p>If we now disentangle ourselves from contingencies, it will be
understood that in reality physical science progresses by evolution
rather than by revolution. Its march is continuous. The facts which
our theories enable us to discover, subsist and are linked together
long after these theories have disappeared. Out of the materials of
former edifices overthrown, new dwellings are constantly being
reconstructed.</p>
<p>The labour of our forerunners never wholly perishes. The ideas
of yesterday prepare for those of to-morrow; they contain them, so
to speak, <i>in potentia</i>. Science is in some sort a living
organism, which gives birth to an indefinite series of new beings
taking the places of the old, and which evolves according to the
nature of its environment, adapting itself to external conditions,
and healing at every step the wounds which contact with reality may
have occasioned.</p>
<p>Sometimes this evolution is rapid, sometimes it is slow enough;
but it obeys the ordinary laws. The wants imposed by its
surroundings create certain organs in science. The problems set to
physicists by the engineer who wishes to facilitate transport or to
produce better illumination, or by the doctor who seeks to know how
such and such a remedy acts, or, again, by the physiologist
desirous of understanding the mechanism of the gaseous and liquid
exchanges between the cell and the outer medium, cause new chapters
in physics to appear, and suggest researches adapted to the
necessities of actual life.</p>
<p>The evolution of the different parts of physics does not,
however, take place with equal speed, because the circumstances in
which they are placed are not equally favourable. Sometimes a whole
series of questions will appear forgotten, and will live only with
a languishing existence; and then some accidental circumstance
suddenly brings them new life, and they become the object of
manifold labours, engross public attention, and invade nearly the
whole domain of science.</p>
<p>We have in our own day witnessed such a spectacle. The discovery
of the X rays—a discovery which physicists no doubt consider
as the logical outcome of researches long pursued by a few scholars
working in silence and obscurity on an otherwise much neglected
subject—seemed to the public eye to have inaugurated a new
era in the history of physics. If, as is the case, however, the
extraordinary scientific movement provoked by Röntgen's
sensational experiments has a very remote origin, it has, at least,
been singularly quickened by the favourable conditions created by
the interest aroused in its astonishing applications to
radiography.</p>
<p>A lucky chance has thus hastened an evolution already taking
place, and theories previously outlined have received a singular
development. Without wishing to yield too much to what may be
considered a whim of fashion, we cannot, if we are to note in this
book the stage actually reached in the continuous march of physics,
refrain from giving a clearly preponderant place to the questions
suggested by the study of the new radiations. At the present time
it is these questions which move us the most; they have shown us
unknown horizons, and towards the fields recently opened to
scientific activity the daily increasing crowd of searchers rushes
in rather disorderly fashion.</p>
<p>One of the most interesting consequences of the recent
discoveries has been to rehabilitate in the eyes of scholars,
speculations relating to the constitution of matter, and, in a more
general way, metaphysical problems. Philosophy has, of course,
never been completely separated from science; but in times past
many physicists dissociated themselves from studies which they
looked upon as unreal word-squabbles, and sometimes not
unreasonably abstained from joining in discussions which seemed to
them idle and of rather puerile subtlety. They had seen the ruin of
most of the systems built up <i>a priori</i> by daring
philosophers, and deemed it more prudent to listen to the advice
given by Kirchhoff and "to substitute the description of facts for
a sham explanation of nature."</p>
<p>It should however be remarked that these physicists somewhat
deceived themselves as to the value of their caution, and that the
mistrust they manifested towards philosophical speculations did not
preclude their admitting, unknown to themselves, certain axioms
which they did not discuss, but which are, properly speaking,
metaphysical conceptions. They were unconsciously speaking a
language taught them by their predecessors, of which they made no
attempt to discover the origin. It is thus that it was readily
considered evident that physics must necessarily some day re-enter
the domain of mechanics, and thence it was postulated that
everything in nature is due to movement. We, further, accepted the
principles of the classical mechanics without discussing their
legitimacy.</p>
<p>This state of mind was, even of late years, that of the most
illustrious physicists. It is manifested, quite sincerely and
without the slightest reserve, in all the classical works devoted
to physics. Thus Verdet, an illustrious professor who has had the
greatest and most happy influence on the intellectual formation of
a whole generation of scholars, and whose works are even at the
present day very often consulted, wrote: "The true problem of the
physicist is always to reduce all phenomena to that which seems to
us the simplest and clearest, that is to say, to movement." In his
celebrated course of lectures at l'École Polytechnique,
Jamin likewise said: "Physics will one day form a chapter of
general mechanics;" and in the preface to his excellent course of
lectures on physics, M. Violle, in 1884, thus expresses himself:
"The science of nature tends towards mechanics by a necessary
evolution, the physicist being able to establish solid theories
only on the laws of movement." The same idea is again met with in
the words of Cornu in 1896: "The general tendency should be to show
how the facts observed and the phenomena measured, though first
brought together by empirical laws, end, by the impulse of
successive progressions, in coming under the general laws of
rational mechanics;" and the same physicist showed clearly that in
his mind this connexion of phenomena with mechanics had a deep and
philosophical reason, when, in the fine discourse pronounced by him
at the opening ceremony of the Congrès de Physique in 1900,
he exclaimed: "The mind of Descartes soars over modern physics, or
rather, I should say, he is their luminary. The further we
penetrate into the knowledge of natural phenomena, the clearer and
the more developed becomes the bold Cartesian conception regarding
the mechanism of the universe. There is nothing in the physical
world but matter and movement."</p>
<p>If we adopt this conception, we are led to construct mechanical
representations of the material world, and to imagine movements in
the different parts of bodies capable of reproducing all the
manifestations of nature. The kinematic knowledge of these
movements, that is to say, the determination of the position,
speed, and acceleration at a given moment of all the parts of the
system, or, on the other hand, their dynamical study, enabling us
to know what is the action of these parts on each other, would then
be sufficient to enable us to foretell all that can occur in the
domain of nature.</p>
<p>This was the great thought clearly expressed by the
Encyclopædists of the eighteenth century; and if the
necessity of interpreting the phenomena of electricity or light led
the physicists of last century to imagine particular fluids which
seemed to obey with some difficulty the ordinary rules of
mechanics, these physicists still continued to retain their hope in
the future, and to treat the idea of Descartes as an ideal to be
reached sooner or later.</p>
<p>Certain scholars—particularly those of the English
School—outrunning experiment, and pushing things to extremes,
took pleasure in proposing very curious mechanical models which
were often strange images of reality. The most illustrious of them,
Lord Kelvin, may be considered as their representative type, and he
has himself said: "It seems to me that the true sense of the
question, Do we or do we not understand a particular subject in
physics? is—Can we make a mechanical model which corresponds
to it? I am never satisfied so long as I have been unable to make a
mechanical model of the object. If I am able to do so, I understand
it. If I cannot make such a model, I do not understand it." But it
must be acknowledged that some of the models thus devised have
become excessively complicated, and this complication has for a
long time discouraged all but very bold minds. In addition, when it
became a question of penetrating into the mechanism of molecules,
and we were no longer satisfied to look at matter as a mass, the
mechanical solutions seemed undetermined and the stability of the
edifices thus constructed was insufficiently demonstrated.</p>
<p>Returning then to our starting-point, many contemporary
physicists wish to subject Descartes' idea to strict criticism.
From the philosophical point of view, they first enquire whether it
is really demonstrated that there exists nothing else in the
knowable than matter and movement. They ask themselves whether it
is not habit and tradition in particular which lead us to ascribe
to mechanics the origin of phenomena. Perhaps also a question of
sense here comes in. Our senses, which are, after all, the only
windows open towards external reality, give us a view of one side
of the world only; evidently we only know the universe by the
relations which exist between it and our organisms, and these
organisms are peculiarly sensitive to movement.</p>
<p>Nothing, however, proves that those acquisitions which are the
most ancient in historical order ought, in the development of
science, to remain the basis of our knowledge. Nor does any theory
prove that our perceptions are an exact indication of reality. Many
reasons, on the contrary, might be invoked which tend to compel us
to see in nature phenomena which cannot be reduced to movement.</p>
<p>Mechanics as ordinarily understood is the study of reversible
phenomena. If there be given to the parameter which represents
time,<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> and which has assumed
increasing values during the duration of the phenomena, decreasing
values which make it go the opposite way, the whole system will
again pass through exactly the same stages as before, and all the
phenomena will unfold themselves in reversed order. In physics, the
contrary rule appears very general, and reversibility generally
does not exist. It is an ideal and limited case, which may be
sometimes approached, but can never, strictly speaking, be met with
in its entirety. No physical phenomenon ever recommences in an
identical manner if its direction be altered. It is true that
certain mathematicians warn us that a mechanics can be devised in
which reversibility would no longer be the rule, but the bold
attempts made in this direction are not wholly satisfactory.</p>
<p>On the other hand, it is established that if a mechanical
explanation of a phenomenon can be given, we can find an infinity
of others which likewise account for all the peculiarities revealed
by experiment. But, as a matter of fact, no one has ever succeeded
in giving an indisputable mechanical representation of the whole
physical world. Even were we disposed to admit the strangest
solutions of the problem; to consent, for example, to be satisfied
with the hidden systems devised by Helmholtz, whereby we ought to
divide variable things into two classes, some accessible, and the
others now and for ever unknown, we should never manage to
construct an edifice to contain all the known facts. Even the very
comprehensive mechanics of a Hertz fails where the classical
mechanics has not succeeded.</p>
<p>Deeming this check irremediable, many contemporary physicists
give up attempts which they look upon as condemned beforehand, and
adopt, to guide them in their researches, a method which at first
sight appears much more modest, and also much more sure. They make
up their minds not to see at once to the bottom of things; they no
longer seek to suddenly strip the last veils from nature, and to
divine her supreme secrets; but they work prudently and advance but
slowly, while on the ground thus conquered foot by foot they
endeavour to establish themselves firmly. They study the various
magnitudes directly accessible to their observation without busying
themselves as to their essence. They measure quantities of heat and
of temperature, differences of potential, currents, and magnetic
fields; and then, varying the conditions, apply the rules of
experimental method, and discover between these magnitudes mutual
relations, while they thus succeed in enunciating laws which
translate and sum up their labours.</p>
<p>These empirical laws, however, themselves bring about by
induction the promulgation of more general laws, which are termed
principles. These principles are originally only the results of
experiments, and experiment allows them besides to be checked, and
their more or less high degree of generality to be verified. When
they have been thus definitely established, they may serve as fresh
starting-points, and, by deduction, lead to very varied
discoveries.</p>
<p>The principles which govern physical science are few in number,
and their very general form gives them a philosophical appearance,
while we cannot long resist the temptation of regarding them as
metaphysical dogmas. It thus happens that the least bold
physicists, those who have wanted to show themselves the most
reserved, are themselves led to forget the experimental character
of the laws they have propounded, and to see in them imperious
beings whose authority, placed above all verification, can no
longer be discussed.</p>
<p>Others, on the contrary, carry prudence to the extent of
timidity. They desire to grievously limit the field of scientific
investigation, and they assign to science a too restricted domain.
They content themselves with representing phenomena by equations,
and think that they ought to submit to calculation magnitudes
experimentally determined, without asking themselves whether these
calculations retain a physical meaning. They are thus led to
reconstruct a physics in which there again appears the idea of
quality, understood, of course, not in the scholastic sense, since
from this quality we can argue with some precision by representing
it under numerical symbols, but still constituting an element of
differentiation and of heterogeneity.</p>
<p>Notwithstanding the errors they may lead to if carried to
excess, both these doctrines render, as a whole, most important
service. It is no bad thing that these contradictory tendencies
should subsist, for this variety in the conception of phenomena
gives to actual science a character of intense life and of
veritable youth, capable of impassioned efforts towards the truth.
Spectators who see such moving and varied pictures passing before
them, experience the feeling that there no longer exist systems
fixed in an immobility which seems that of death. They feel that
nothing is unchangeable; that ceaseless transformations are taking
place before their eyes; and that this continuous evolution and
perpetual change are the necessary conditions of progress.</p>
<p>A great number of seekers, moreover, show themselves on their
own account perfectly eclectic. They adopt, according to their
needs, such or such a manner of looking at nature, and do not
hesitate to utilize very different images when they appear to them
useful and convenient. And, without doubt, they are not wrong,
since these images are only symbols convenient for language. They
allow facts to be grouped and associated, but only present a fairly
distant resemblance with the objective reality. Hence it is not
forbidden to multiply and to modify them according to
circumstances. The really essential thing is to have, as a guide
through the unknown, a map which certainly does not claim to
represent all the aspects of nature, but which, having been drawn
up according to predetermined rules, allows us to follow an
ascertained road in the eternal journey towards the truth.</p>
<p>Among the provisional theories which are thus willingly
constructed by scholars on their journey, like edifices hastily run
up to receive an unforeseen harvest, some still appear very bold
and very singular. Abandoning the search after mechanical models
for all electrical phenomena, certain physicists reverse, so to
speak, the conditions of the problem, and ask themselves whether,
instead of giving a mechanical interpretation to electricity, they
may not, on the contrary, give an electrical interpretation to the
phenomena of matter and motion, and thus merge mechanics itself in
electricity. One thus sees dawning afresh the eternal hope of
co-ordinating all natural phenomena in one grandiose and imposing
synthesis. Whatever may be the fate reserved for such attempts,
they deserve attention in the highest degree; and it is desirable
to examine them carefully if we wish to have an exact idea of the
tendencies of modern physics.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></SPAN>CHAPTER II</h3>
<h2>MEASUREMENTS</h2>
<p class="textbold">§ 1. METROLOGY</p>
<p>Not so very long ago, the scholar was often content with
qualitative observations. Many phenomena were studied without much
trouble being taken to obtain actual measurements. But it is now
becoming more and more understood that to establish the relations
which exist between physical magnitudes, and to represent the
variations of these magnitudes by functions which allow us to use
the power of mathematical analysis, it is most necessary to express
each magnitude by a definite number.</p>
<p>Under these conditions alone can a magnitude be considered as
effectively known. "I often say," Lord Kelvin has said, "that if
you can measure that of which you are speaking and express it by a
number you know something of your subject; but if you cannot
measure it nor express it by a number, your knowledge is of a sorry
kind and hardly satisfactory. It may be the beginning of the
acquaintance, but you are hardly, in your thoughts, advanced
towards science, whatever the subject may be."</p>
<p>It has now become possible to measure exactly the elements which
enter into nearly all physical phenomena, and these measurements
are taken with ever increasing precision. Every time a chapter in
science progresses, science shows itself more exacting; it perfects
its means of investigation, it demands more and more exactitude,
and one of the most striking features of modern physics is this
constant care for strictness and clearness in experimentation.</p>
<p>A veritable science of measurement has thus been constituted
which extends over all parts of the domain of physics. This science
has its rules and its methods; it points out the best processes of
calculation, and teaches the method of correctly estimating errors
and taking account of them. It has perfected the processes of
experiment, co-ordinated a large number of results, and made
possible the unification of standards. It is thanks to it that the
system of measurements unanimously adopted by physicists has been
formed.</p>
<p>At the present day we designate more peculiarly by the name of
metrology that part of the science of measurements which devotes
itself specially to the determining of the prototypes representing
the fundamental units of dimension and mass, and of the standards
of the first order which are derived from them. If all measurable
quantities, as was long thought possible, could be reduced to the
magnitudes of mechanics, metrology would thus be occupied with the
essential elements entering into all phenomena, and might
legitimately claim the highest rank in science. But even when we
suppose that some magnitudes can never be connected with mass,
length, and time, it still holds a preponderating place, and its
progress finds an echo throughout the whole domain of the natural
sciences. It is therefore well, in order to give an account of the
general progress of physics, to examine at the outset the
improvements which have been effected in these fundamental
measurements, and to see what precision these improvements have
allowed us to attain.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 2. THE MEASURE OF LENGTH</p>
<p>To measure a length is to compare it with another length taken
as unity. Measurement is therefore a relative operation, and can
only enable us to know ratios. Did both the length to be measured
and the unit chosen happen to vary simultaneously and in the same
degree, we should perceive no change. Moreover, the unit being, by
definition, the term of comparison, and not being itself comparable
with anything, we have theoretically no means of ascertaining
whether its length varies.</p>
<p>If, however, we were to note that, suddenly and in the same
proportions, the distance between two points on this earth had
increased, that all the planets had moved further from each other,
that all objects around us had become larger, that we ourselves had
become taller, and that the distance travelled by light in the
duration of a vibration had become greater, we should not hesitate
to think ourselves the victims of an illusion, that in reality all
these distances had remained fixed, and that all these appearances
were due to a shortening of the rule which we had used as the
standard for measuring the lengths.</p>
<p>From the mathematical point of view, it may be considered that
the two hypotheses are equivalent; all has lengthened around us, or
else our standard has become less. But it is no simple question of
convenience and simplicity which leads us to reject the one
supposition and to accept the other; it is right in this case to
listen to the voice of common sense, and those physicists who have
an instinctive trust in the notion of an absolute length are
perhaps not wrong. It is only by choosing our unit from those which
at all times have seemed to all men the most invariable, that we
are able in our experiments to note that the same causes acting
under identical conditions always produce the same effects. The
idea of absolute length is derived from the principle of causality;
and our choice is forced upon us by the necessity of obeying this
principle, which we cannot reject without declaring by that very
act all science to be impossible.</p>
<p>Similar remarks might be made with regard to the notions of
absolute time and absolute movement. They have been put in evidence
and set forth very forcibly by a learned and profound
mathematician, M. Painlevé.</p>
<p>On the particularly clear example of the measure of length, it
is interesting to follow the evolution of the methods employed, and
to run through the history of the progress in precision from the
time that we have possessed authentic documents relating to this
question. This history has been written in a masterly way by one of
the physicists who have in our days done the most by their personal
labours to add to it glorious pages. M. Benoit, the learned
Director of the International Bureau of Weights and Measures, has
furnished in various reports very complete details on the subject,
from which I here borrow the most interesting.</p>
<p>We know that in France the fundamental standard for measures of
length was for a long time the <i>Toise du Châtelet</i>, a
kind of callipers formed of a bar of iron which in 1668 was
embedded in the outside wall of the Châtelet, at the foot of
the staircase. This bar had at its extremities two projections with
square faces, and all the <i>toises</i> of commerce had to fit
exactly between them. Such a standard, roughly constructed, and
exposed to all the injuries of weather and time, offered very
slight guarantees either as to the permanence or the correctness of
its copies. Nothing, perhaps, can better convey an idea of the
importance of the modifications made in the methods of experimental
physics than the easy comparison between so rudimentary a process
and the actual measurements effected at the present time.</p>
<p>The <i>Toise du Châtelet</i>, notwithstanding its evident
faults, was employed for nearly a hundred years; in 1766 it was
replaced by the <i>Toise du Pérou</i>, so called because it
had served for the measurements of the terrestrial arc effected in
Peru from 1735 to 1739 by Bouguer, La Condamine, and Godin. At that
time, according to the comparisons made between this new
<i>toise</i> and the <i>Toise du Nord</i>, which had also been used
for the measurement of an arc of the meridian, an error of the
tenth part of a millimetre in measuring lengths of the order of a
metre was considered quite unimportant. At the end of the
eighteenth century, Delambre, in his work <i>Sur la Base du
Système métrique décimal</i>, clearly gives us
to understand that magnitudes of the order of the hundredth of a
millimetre appear to him incapable of observation, even in
scientific researches of the highest precision. At the present date
the International Bureau of Weights and Measures guarantees, in the
determination of a standard of length compared with the metre, an
approximation of two or three ten-thousandths of a millimetre, and
even a little more under certain circumstances.</p>
<p>This very remarkable progress is due to the improvements in the
method of comparison on the one hand, and in the manufacture of the
standard on the other. M. Benoit rightly points out that a kind of
competition has been set up between the standard destined to
represent the unit with its subdivisions and multiples and the
instrument charged with observing it, comparable, up to a certain
point, with that which in another order of ideas goes on between
the gun and the armour-plate.</p>
<p>The measuring instrument of to-day is an instrument of
comparison constructed with meticulous care, which enables us to do
away with causes of error formerly ignored, to eliminate the action
of external phenomena, and to withdraw the experiment from the
influence of even the personality of the observer. This standard is
no longer, as formerly, a flat rule, weak and fragile, but a rigid
bar, incapable of deformation, in which the material is utilised in
the best conditions of resistance. For a standard with ends has
been substituted a standard with marks, which permits much more
precise definition and can be employed in optical processes of
observation alone; that is, in processes which can produce in it no
deformation and no alteration. Moreover, the marks are traced on
the plane of the neutral fibres<SPAN name="FNanchor_2_2" id="FNanchor_2_2"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_2_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</SPAN>
exposed, and the invariability of their distance apart is thus
assured, even when a change is made in the way the rule is
supported.</p>
<p>Thanks to studies thus systematically pursued, we have succeeded
in the course of a hundred years in increasing the precision of
measures in the proportion of a thousand to one, and we may ask
ourselves whether such an increase will continue in the future. No
doubt progress will not be stayed; but if we keep to the definition
of length by a material standard, it would seem that its precision
cannot be considerably increased. We have nearly reached the limit
imposed by the necessity of making strokes of such a thickness as
to be observable under the microscope.</p>
<p>It may happen, however, that we shall be brought one of these
days to a new conception of the measure of length, and that very
different processes of determination will be thought of. If we took
as unit, for instance, the distance covered by a given radiation
during a vibration, the optical processes would at once admit of
much greater precision.</p>
<p>Thus Fizeau, the first to have this idea, says: "A ray of light,
with its series of undulations of extreme tenuity but perfect
regularity, may be considered as a micrometer of the greatest
perfection, and particularly suitable for determining length." But
in the present state of things, since the legal and customary
definition of the unit remains a material standard, it is not
enough to measure length in terms of wave-lengths, and we must also
know the value of these wave-lengths in terms of the standard
prototype of the metre.</p>
<p>This was determined in 1894 by M. Michelson and M. Benoit in an
experiment which will remain classic. The two physicists measured a
standard length of about ten centimetres, first in terms of the
wave-lengths of the red, green, and blue radiations of cadmium, and
then in terms of the standard metre. The great difficulty of the
experiment proceeds from the vast difference which exists between
the lengths to be compared, the wave-lengths barely amounting to
half a micron;<SPAN name="FNanchor_3_3" id="FNanchor_3_3"></SPAN>
<SPAN href="#Footnote_3_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</SPAN> the process
employed consisted in noting, instead of this length, a length
easily made about a thousand times greater, namely, the distance
between the fringes of interference.</p>
<p>In all measurement, that is to say in every determination of the
relation of a magnitude to the unit, there has to be determined on
the one hand the whole, and on the other the fractional part of
this ratio, and naturally the most delicate determination is
generally that of this fractional part. In optical processes the
difficulty is reversed. The fractional part is easily known, while
it is the high figure of the number representing the whole which
becomes a very serious obstacle. It is this obstacle which MM.
Michelson and Benoit overcame with admirable ingenuity. By making
use of a somewhat similar idea, M. Macé de Lépinay
and MM. Perot and Fabry, have lately effected by optical methods,
measurements of the greatest precision, and no doubt further
progress may still be made. A day may perhaps come when a material
standard will be given up, and it may perhaps even be recognised
that such a standard in time changes its length by molecular
strain, and by wear and tear: and it will be further noted that, in
accordance with certain theories which will be noticed later on, it
is not invariable when its orientation is changed.</p>
<p>For the moment, however, the need of any change in the
definition of the unit is in no way felt; we must, on the contrary,
hope that the use of the unit adopted by the physicists of the
whole world will spread more and more. It is right to remark that a
few errors still occur with regard to this unit, and that these
errors have been facilitated by incoherent legislation. France
herself, though she was the admirable initiator of the metrical
system, has for too long allowed a very regrettable confusion to
exist; and it cannot be noted without a certain sadness that it was
not until the <i>11th July 1903</i> that a law was promulgated
re-establishing the agreement between the legal and the scientific
definition of the metre.</p>
<p>Perhaps it may not be useless to briefly indicate here the
reasons of the disagreement which had taken place. Two definitions
of the metre can be, and in fact were given. One had for its basis
the dimensions of the earth, the other the length of the material
standard. In the minds of the founders of the metrical system, the
first of these was the true definition of the unit of length, the
second merely a simple representation. It was admitted, however,
that this representation had been constructed in a manner perfect
enough for it to be nearly impossible to perceive any difference
between the unit and its representation, and for the practical
identity of the two definitions to be thus assured. The creators of
the metrical system were persuaded that the measurements of the
meridian effected in their day could never be surpassed in
precision; and on the other hand, by borrowing from nature a
definite basis, they thought to take from the definition of the
unit some of its arbitrary character, and to ensure the means of
again finding the same unit if by any accident the standard became
altered. Their confidence in the value of the processes they had
seen employed was exaggerated, and their mistrust of the future
unjustified. This example shows how imprudent it is to endeavour to
fix limits to progress. It is an error to think the march of
science can be stayed; and in reality it is now known that the
ten-millionth part of the quarter of the terrestrial meridian is
longer than the metre by 0.187 millimetres. But contemporary
physicists do not fall into the same error as their forerunners,
and they regard the present result as merely provisional. They
guess, in fact, that new improvements will be effected in the art
of measurement; they know that geodesical processes, though much
improved in our days, have still much to do to attain the precision
displayed in the construction and determination of standards of the
first order; and consequently they do not propose to keep the
ancient definition, which would lead to having for unit a magnitude
possessing the grave defect from a practical point of view of being
constantly variable.</p>
<p>We may even consider that, looked at theoretically, its
permanence would not be assured. Nothing, in fact, proves that
sensible variations may not in time be produced in the value of an
arc of the meridian, and serious difficulties may arise regarding
the probable inequality of the various meridians.</p>
<p>For all these reasons, the idea of finding a natural unit has
been gradually abandoned, and we have become resigned to accepting
as a fundamental unit an arbitrary and conventional length having a
material representation recognised by universal consent; and it was
this unit which was consecrated by the following law of the 11th
July 1903:—</p>
<p>"The standard prototype of the metrical system is the
international metre, which has been sanctioned by the General
Conference on Weights and Measures."</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 3. THE MEASURE OF MASS</p>
<p>On the subject of measures of mass, similar remarks to those on
measures of length might be made. The confusion here was perhaps
still greater, because, to the uncertainty relating to the fixing
of the unit, was added some indecision on the very nature of the
magnitude defined. In law, as in ordinary practice, the notions of
weight and of mass were not, in fact, separated with sufficient
clearness.</p>
<p>They represent, however, two essentially different things. Mass
is the characteristic of a quantity of matter; it depends neither
on the geographical position one occupies nor on the altitude to
which one may rise; it remains invariable so long as nothing
material is added or taken away. Weight is the action which gravity
has upon the body under consideration; this action does not depend
solely on the body, but on the earth as well; and when it is
changed from one spot to another, the weight changes, because
gravity varies with latitude and altitude.</p>
<p>These elementary notions, to-day understood even by young
beginners, appear to have been for a long time indistinctly
grasped. The distinction remained confused in many minds, because,
for the most part, masses were comparatively estimated by the
intermediary of weights. The estimations of weight made with the
balance utilize the action of the weight on the beam, but in such
conditions that the influence of the variations of gravity becomes
eliminated. The two weights which are being compared may both of
them change if the weighing is effected in different places, but
they are attracted in the same proportion. If once equal, they
remain equal even when in reality they may both have varied.</p>
<p>The current law defines the kilogramme as the standard of mass,
and the law is certainly in conformity with the rather obscurely
expressed intentions of the founders of the metrical system. Their
terminology was vague, but they certainly had in view the supply of
a standard for commercial transactions, and it is quite evident
that in barter what is important to the buyer as well as to the
seller is not the attraction the earth may exercise on the goods,
but the quantity that may be supplied for a given price. Besides,
the fact that the founders abstained from indicating any specified
spot in the definition of the kilogramme, when they were perfectly
acquainted with the considerable variations in the intensity of
gravity, leaves no doubt as to their real desire.</p>
<p>The same objections have been made to the definition of the
kilogramme, at first considered as the mass of a cubic decimetre of
water at 4° C., as to the first definition of the metre. We
must admire the incredible precision attained at the outset by the
physicists who made the initial determinations, but we know at the
present day that the kilogramme they constructed is slightly too
heavy (by about 1/25,000). Very remarkable researches have been
carried out with regard to this determination by the International
Bureau, and by MM. Macé de Lépinay and Buisson. The
law of the 11th July 1903 has definitely regularized the custom
which physicists had adopted some years before; and the standard of
mass, the legal prototype of the metrical system, is now the
international kilogramme sanctioned by the Conference of Weights
and Measures.</p>
<p>The comparison of a mass with the standard is effected with a
precision to which no other measurement can attain. Metrology
vouches for the hundredth of a milligramme in a kilogramme; that is
to say, that it estimates the hundred-millionth part of the
magnitude studied.</p>
<p>We may—as in the case of the lengths—ask ourselves
whether this already admirable precision can be surpassed; and
progress would seem likely to be slow, for difficulties singularly
increase when we get to such small quantities. But it is permitted
to hope that the physicists of the future will do still better than
those of to-day; and perhaps we may catch a glimpse of the time
when we shall begin to observe that the standard, which is
constructed from a heavy metal, namely, iridium-platinum, itself
obeys an apparently general law, and little by little loses some
particles of its mass by emanation.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 4. THE MEASURE OF TIME</p>
<p>The third fundamental magnitude of mechanics is time. There is,
so to speak, no physical phenomenon in which the notion of time
linked to the sequence of our states of consciousness does not play
a considerable part.</p>
<p>Ancestral habits and a very early tradition have led us to
preserve, as the unit of time, a unit connected with the earth's
movement; and the unit to-day adopted is, as we know, the
sexagesimal second of mean time. This magnitude, thus defined by
the conditions of a natural motion which may itself be modified,
does not seem to offer all the guarantees desirable from the point
of view of invariability. It is certain that all the friction
exercised on the earth—by the tides, for instance—must
slowly lengthen the duration of the day, and must influence the
movement of the earth round the sun. Such influence is certainly
very slight, but it nevertheless gives an unfortunately arbitrary
character to the unit adopted.</p>
<p>We might have taken as the standard of time the duration of
another natural phenomenon, which appears to be always reproduced
under identical conditions; the duration, for instance, of a given
luminous vibration. But the experimental difficulties of evaluation
with such a unit of the times which ordinarily have to be
considered, would be so great that such a reform in practice cannot
be hoped for. It should, moreover, be remarked that the duration of
a vibration may itself be influenced by external circumstances,
among which are the variations of the magnetic field in which its
source is placed. It could not, therefore, be strictly considered
as independent of the earth; and the theoretical advantage which
might be expected from this alteration would be somewhat
illusory.</p>
<p>Perhaps in the future recourse may be had to very different
phenomena. Thus Curie pointed out that if the air inside a glass
tube has been rendered radioactive by a solution of radium, the
tube may be sealed up, and it will then be noted that the radiation
of its walls diminishes with time, in accordance with an
exponential law. The constant of time derived by this phenomenon
remains the same whatever the nature and dimensions of the walls of
the tube or the temperature may be, and time might thus be denned
independently of all the other units.</p>
<p>We might also, as M. Lippmann has suggested in an extremely
ingenious way, decide to obtain measures of time which can be
considered as absolute because they are determined by parameters of
another nature than that of the magnitude to be measured. Such
experiments are made possible by the phenomena of gravitation. We
could employ, for instance, the pendulum by adopting, as the unit
of force, the force which renders the constant of gravitation equal
to unity. The unit of time thus defined would be independent of the
unit of length, and would depend only on the substance which would
give us the unit of mass under the unit of volume.</p>
<p>It would be equally possible to utilize electrical phenomena,
and one might devise experiments perfectly easy of execution. Thus,
by charging a condenser by means of a battery, and discharging it a
given number of times in a given interval of time, so that the
effect of the current of discharge should be the same as the effect
of the output of the battery through a given resistance, we could
estimate, by the measurement of the electrical magnitudes, the
duration of the interval noted. A system of this kind must not be
looked upon as a simple <i>jeu d'esprit</i>, since this very
practicable experiment would easily permit us to check, with a
precision which could be carried very far, the constancy of an
interval of time.</p>
<p>From the practical point of view, chronometry has made in these
last few years very sensible progress. The errors in the movements
of chronometers are corrected in a much more systematic way than
formerly, and certain inventions have enabled important
improvements to be effected in the construction of these
instruments. Thus the curious properties which steel combined with
nickel—so admirably studied by M.Ch.Ed.
Guillaume—exhibits in the matter of dilatation are now
utilized so as to almost completely annihilate the influence of
variations of temperature.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 5. THE MEASURE OF TEMPERATURE</p>
<p>From the three mechanical units we derive secondary units; as,
for instance, the unit of work or mechanical energy. The kinetic
theory takes temperature, as well as heat itself, to be a quantity
of energy, and thus seems to connect this notion with the
magnitudes of mechanics. But the legitimacy of this theory cannot
be admitted, and the calorific movement should also be a phenomenon
so strictly confined in space that our most delicate means of
investigation would not enable us to perceive it. It is better,
then, to continue to regard the unit of difference of temperature
as a distinct unit, to be added to the fundamental units.</p>
<p>To define the measure of a certain temperature, we take, in
practice, some arbitrary property of a body. The only necessary
condition of this property is, that it should constantly vary in
the same direction when the temperature rises, and that it should
possess, at any temperature, a well-marked value. We measure this
value by melting ice and by the vapour of boiling water under
normal pressure, and the successive hundredths of its variation,
beginning with the melting ice, defines the percentage.
Thermodynamics, however, has made it plain that we can set up a
thermometric scale without relying upon any determined property of
a real body. Such a scale has an absolute value independently of
the properties of matter. Now it happens that if we make use for
the estimation of temperatures, of the phenomena of dilatation
under a constant pressure, or of the increase of pressure in a
constant volume of a gaseous body, we obtain a scale very near the
absolute, which almost coincides with it when the gas possesses
certain qualities which make it nearly what is called a perfect
gas. This most lucky coincidence has decided the choice of the
convention adopted by physicists. They define normal temperature by
means of the variations of pressure in a mass of hydrogen beginning
with the initial pressure of a metre of mercury at 0° C.</p>
<p>M.P. Chappuis, in some very precise experiments conducted with
much method, has proved that at ordinary temperatures the
indications of such a thermometer are so close to the degrees of
the theoretical scale that it is almost impossible to ascertain the
value of the divergences, or even the direction that they take. The
divergence becomes, however, manifest when we work with extreme
temperatures. It results from the useful researches of M. Daniel
Berthelot that we must subtract +0.18° from the indications of
the hydrogen thermometer towards the temperature -240° C, and
add +0.05° to 1000° to equate them with the thermodynamic
scale. Of course, the difference would also become still more
noticeable on getting nearer to the absolute zero; for as hydrogen
gets more and more cooled, it gradually exhibits in a lesser degree
the characteristics of a perfect gas.</p>
<p>To study the lower regions which border on that kind of pole of
cold towards which are straining the efforts of the many physicists
who have of late years succeeded in getting a few degrees further
forward, we may turn to a gas still more difficult to liquefy than
hydrogen. Thus, thermometers have been made of helium; and from the
temperature of -260° C. downward the divergence of such a
thermometer from one of hydrogen is very marked.</p>
<p>The measurement of very high temperatures is not open to the
same theoretical objections as that of very low temperatures; but,
from a practical point of view, it is as difficult to effect with
an ordinary gas thermometer. It becomes impossible to guarantee the
reservoir remaining sufficiently impermeable, and all security
disappears, notwithstanding the use of recipients very superior to
those of former times, such as those lately devised by the
physicists of the <i>Reichansalt</i>. This difficulty is obviated
by using other methods, such as the employment of thermo-electric
couples, such as the very convenient couple of M. le Chatelier; but
the graduation of these instruments can only be effected at the
cost of a rather bold extrapolation.</p>
<p>M.D. Berthelot has pointed out and experimented with a very
interesting process, founded on the measurement by the phenomena of
interference of the refractive index of a column of air subjected
to the temperature it is desired to measure. It appears admissible
that even at the highest temperatures the variation of the power of
refraction is strictly proportional to that of the density, for
this proportion is exactly verified so long as it is possible to
check it precisely. We can thus, by a method which offers the great
advantage of being independent of the power and dimension of the
envelopes employed—since the length of the column of air
considered alone enters into the calculation—obtain results
equivalent to those given by the ordinary air thermometer.</p>
<p>Another method, very old in principle, has also lately acquired
great importance. For a long time we sought to estimate the
temperature of a body by studying its radiation, but we did not
know any positive relation between this radiation and the
temperature, and we had no good experimental method of estimation,
but had recourse to purely empirical formulas and the use of
apparatus of little precision. Now, however, many physicists,
continuing the classic researches of Kirchhoff, Boltzmann,
Professors Wien and Planck, and taking their starting-point from
the laws of thermodynamics, have given formulas which establish the
radiating power of a dark body as a function of the temperature and
the wave-length, or, better still, of the total power as a function
of the temperature and wave-length corresponding to the maximum
value of the power of radiation. We see, therefore, the possibility
of appealing for the measurement of temperature to a phenomenon
which is no longer the variation of the elastic force of a gas, and
yet is also connected with the principles of thermodynamics.</p>
<p>This is what Professors Lummer and Pringsheim have shown in a
series of studies which may certainly be reckoned among the
greatest experimental researches of the last few years. They have
constructed a radiator closely resembling the theoretically
integral radiator which a closed isothermal vessel would be, and
with only a very small opening, which allows us to collect from
outside the radiations which are in equilibrium with the interior.
This vessel is formed of a hollow carbon cylinder, heated by a
current of high intensity; the radiations are studied by means of a
bolometer, the disposition of which varies with the nature of the
experiments.</p>
<p>It is hardly possible to enter into the details of the method,
but the result sufficiently indicates its importance. It is now
possible, thanks to their researches, to estimate a temperature of
2000° C. to within about 5°. Ten years ago a similar
approximation could hardly have been arrived at for a temperature
of 1000° C.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 6. DERIVED UNITS AND THE MEASURE OF A
QUANTITY OF ENERGY</p>
<p>It must be understood that it is only by arbitrary convention
that a dependency is established between a derived unit and the
fundamental units. The laws of numbers in physics are often only
laws of proportion. We transform them into laws of equation,
because we introduce numerical coefficients and choose the units on
which they depend so as to simplify as much as possible the
formulas most in use. A particular speed, for instance, is in
reality nothing else but a speed, and it is only by the peculiar
choice of unit that we can say that it is the space covered during
the unit of time. In the same way, a quantity of electricity is a
quantity of electricity; and there is nothing to prove that, in its
essence, it is really reducible to a function of mass, of length,
and of time.</p>
<p>Persons are still to be met with who seem to have some illusions
on this point, and who see in the doctrine of the dimensions of the
units a doctrine of general physics, while it is, to say truth,
only a doctrine of metrology. The knowledge of dimensions is
valuable, since it allows us, for instance, to easily verify the
homogeneity of a formula, but it can in no way give us any
information on the actual nature of the quantity measured.</p>
<p>Magnitudes to which we attribute like dimensions may be
qualitatively irreducible one to the other. Thus the different
forms of energy are measured by the same unit, and yet it seems
that some of them, such as kinetic energy, really depend on time;
while for others, such as potential energy, the dependency
established by the system of measurement seems somewhat
fictitious.</p>
<p>The numerical value of a quantity of energy of any nature
should, in the system C.G.S., be expressed in terms of the unit
called the erg; but, as a matter of fact, when we wish to compare
and measure different quantities of energy of varying forms, such
as electrical, chemical, and other quantities, etc., we nearly
always employ a method by which all these energies are finally
transformed and used to heat the water of a calorimeter. It is
therefore very important to study well the calorific phenomenon
chosen as the unit of heat, and to determine with precision its
mechanical equivalent, that is to say, the number of ergs necessary
to produce this unit. This is a number which, on the principle of
equivalence, depends neither on the method employed, nor the time,
nor any other external circumstance.</p>
<p>As the result of the brilliant researches of Rowland and of Mr
Griffiths on the variations of the specific heat of water,
physicists have decided to take as calorific standard the quantity
of heat necessary to raise a gramme of water from 15° to
16° C., the temperature being measured by the scale of the
hydrogen thermometer of the International Bureau.</p>
<p>On the other hand, new determinations of the mechanical
equivalent, among which it is right to mention that of Mr. Ames,
and a full discussion as to the best results, have led to the
adoption of the number 4.187 to represent the number of ergs
capable of producing the unit of heat.</p>
<p>In practice, the measurement of a quantity of heat is very often
effected by means of the ice calorimeter, the use of which is
particularly simple and convenient. There is, therefore, a very
special interest in knowing exactly the melting-point of ice. M.
Leduc, who for several years has measured a great number of
physical constants with minute precautions and a remarkable sense
of precision, concludes, after a close discussion of the various
results obtained, that this heat is equal to 79.1 calories. An
error of almost a calorie had been committed by several renowned
experimenters, and it will be seen that in certain points the art
of measurement may still be largely perfected.</p>
<p>To the unit of energy might be immediately attached other units.
For instance, radiation being nothing but a flux of energy, we
could, in order to establish photometric units, divide the normal
spectrum into bands of a given width, and measure the power of each
for the unit of radiating surface.</p>
<p>But, notwithstanding some recent researches on this question, we
cannot yet consider the distribution of energy in the spectrum as
perfectly known. If we adopt the excellent habit which exists in
some researches of expressing radiating energy in ergs, it is still
customary to bring the radiations to a standard giving, by its
constitution alone, the unit of one particular radiation. In
particular, the definitions are still adhered to which were adopted
as the result of the researches of M. Violle on the radiation of
fused platinum at the temperature of solidification; and most
physicists utilize in the ordinary methods of photometry the
clearly defined notions of M. Blondel as to the luminous intensity
of flux, illumination (<i>éclairement</i>), light
(<i>éclat</i>), and lighting (<i>éclairage</i>), with
the corresponding units, decimal candle, <i>lumen</i>, <i>lux</i>,
carcel lamp, candle per square centimetre, and
<i>lumen</i>-hour.<SPAN name="FNanchor_4_4" id="FNanchor_4_4"></SPAN>
<SPAN href="#Footnote_4_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</SPAN></p>
<br/>
<p class="textbold">§ 7. MEASURE OF CERTAIN PHYSICAL
CONSTANTS</p>
<p>The progress of metrology has led, as a consequence, to
corresponding progress in nearly all physical measurements, and
particularly in the measure of natural constants. Among these, the
constant of gravitation occupies a position quite apart from the
importance and simplicity of the physical law which defines it, as
well as by its generality. Two material particles are mutually
attracted to each other by a force directly proportional to the
product of their mass, and inversely proportional to the square of
the distance between them. The coefficient of proportion is
determined when once the units are chosen, and as soon as we know
the numerical values of this force, of the two masses, and of their
distance. But when we wish to make laboratory experiments serious
difficulties appear, owing to the weakness of the attraction
between masses of ordinary dimensions. Microscopic forces, so to
speak, have to be observed, and therefore all the causes of errors
have to be avoided which would be unimportant in most other
physical researches. It is known that Cavendish was the first who
succeeded by means of the torsion balance in effecting fairly
precise measurements. This method has been again taken in hand by
different experimenters, and the most recent results are due to Mr
Vernon Boys. This learned physicist is also the author of a most
useful practical invention, and has succeeded in making quartz
threads as fine as can be desired and extremely uniform. He finds
that these threads possess valuable properties, such as perfect
elasticity and great tenacity. He has been able, with threads not
more than 1/500 of a millimetre in diameter, to measure with
precision couples of an order formerly considered outside the range
of experiment, and to reduce the dimensions of the apparatus of
Cavendish in the proportion of 150 to 1. The great advantage found
in the use of these small instruments is the better avoidance of
the perturbations arising from draughts of air, and of the very
serious influence of the slightest inequality in temperature.</p>
<p>Other methods have been employed in late years by other
experimenters, such as the method of Baron Eötvös,
founded on the use of a torsion lever, the method of the ordinary
balance, used especially by Professors Richarz and Krigar-Menzel
and also by Professor Poynting, and the method of M. Wilsing, who
uses a balance with a vertical beam. The results fairly agree, and
lead to attributing to the earth a density equal to 5.527.</p>
<p>The most familiar manifestation of gravitation is gravity. The
action of the earth on the unit of mass placed in one point, and
the intensity of gravity, is measured, as we know, by the aid of a
pendulum. The methods of measurement, whether by absolute or by
relative determinations, so greatly improved by Borda and Bessel,
have been still further improved by various geodesians, among whom
should be mentioned M. von Sterneek and General Defforges. Numerous
observations have been made in all parts of the world by various
explorers, and have led to a fairly complete knowledge of the
distribution of gravity over the surface of the globe. Thus we have
succeeded in making evident anomalies which would not easily find
their place in the formula of Clairaut.</p>
<p>Another constant, the determination of which is of the greatest
utility in astronomy of position, and the value of which enters
into electromagnetic theory, has to-day assumed, with the new ideas
on the constitution of matter, a still more considerable
importance. I refer to the speed of light, which appears to us, as
we shall see further on, the maximum value of speed which can be
given to a material body.</p>
<p>After the historical experiments of Fizeau and Foucault, taken
up afresh, as we know, partly by Cornu, and partly by Michelson and
Newcomb, it remained still possible to increase the precision of
the measurements. Professor Michelson has undertaken some new
researches by a method which is a combination of the principle of
the toothed wheel of Fizeau with the revolving mirror of Foucault.
The toothed wheel is here replaced, however, by a grating, in which
the lines and the spaces between them take the place of the teeth
and the gaps, the reflected light only being returned when it
strikes on the space between two lines. The illustrious American
physicist estimates that he can thus evaluate to nearly five
kilometres the path traversed by light in one second. This
approximation corresponds to a relative value of a few
hundred-thousandths, and it far exceeds those hitherto attained by
the best experimenters. When all the experiments are completed,
they will perhaps solve certain questions still in suspense; for
instance, the question whether the speed of propagation depends on
intensity. If this turns out to be the case, we should be brought
to the important conclusion that the amplitude of the oscillations,
which is certainly very small in relation to the already tiny
wave-lengths, cannot be considered as unimportant in regard to
these lengths. Such would seem to have been the result of the
curious experiments of M. Muller and of M. Ebert, but these results
have been recently disputed by M. Doubt.</p>
<p>In the case of sound vibrations, on the other hand, it should be
noted that experiment, consistently with the theory, proves that
the speed increases with the amplitude, or, if you will, with the
intensity. M. Violle has published an important series of
experiments on the speed of propagation of very condensed waves, on
the deformations of these waves, and on the relations of the speed
and the pressure, which verify in a remarkable manner the results
foreshadowed by the already old calculations of Riemann, repeated
later by Hugoniot. If, on the contrary, the amplitude is
sufficiently small, there exists a speed limit which is the same in
a large pipe and in free air. By some beautiful experiments, MM.
Violle and Vautier have clearly shown that any disturbance in the
air melts somewhat quickly into a single wave of given form, which
is propagated to a distance, while gradually becoming weaker and
showing a constant speed which differs little in dry air at 0°
C. from 331.36 metres per second. In a narrow pipe the influence of
the walls makes itself felt and produces various effects, in
particular a kind of dispersion in space of the harmonics of the
sound. This phenomenon, according to M. Brillouin, is perfectly
explicable by a theory similar to the theory of gratings.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></SPAN>CHAPTER III</h3>
<h2>PRINCIPLES</h2>
<p class="textbold">§ 1. THE PRINCIPLES OF PHYSICS</p>
<p>Facts conscientiously observed lead by induction to the
enunciation of a certain number of laws or general hypotheses which
are the principles already referred to. These principal hypotheses
are, in the eyes of a physicist, legitimate generalizations, the
consequences of which we shall be able at once to check by the
experiments from which they issue.</p>
<p>Among the principles almost universally adopted until lately
figure prominently those of mechanics—such as the principle
of relativity, and the principle of the equality of action and
reaction. We will not detail nor discuss them here, but later on we
shall have an opportunity of pointing out how recent theories on
the phenomena of electricity have shaken the confidence of
physicists in them and have led certain scholars to doubt their
absolute value.</p>
<p>The principle of Lavoisier, or principle of the conservation of
mass, presents itself under two different aspects according to
whether mass is looked upon as the coefficient of the inertia of
matter or as the factor which intervenes in the phenomena of
universal attraction, and particularly in gravitation. We shall see
when we treat of these theories, how we have been led to suppose
that inertia depended on velocity and even on direction. If this
conception were exact, the principle of the invariability of mass
would naturally be destroyed. Considered as a factor of attraction,
is mass really indestructible?</p>
<p>A few years ago such a question would have seemed singularly
audacious. And yet the law of Lavoisier is so far from self-evident
that for centuries it escaped the notice of physicists and
chemists. But its great apparent simplicity and its high character
of generality, when enunciated at the end of the eighteenth
century, rapidly gave it such an authority that no one was able to
any longer dispute it unless he desired the reputation of an oddity
inclined to paradoxical ideas.</p>
<p>It is important, however, to remark that, under fallacious
metaphysical appearances, we are in reality using empty words when
we repeat the aphorism, "Nothing can be lost, nothing can be
created," and deduce from it the indestructibility of matter. This
indestructibility, in truth, is an experimental fact, and the
principle depends on experiment. It may even seem, at first sight,
more singular than not that the weight of a bodily system in a
given place, or the quotient of this weight by that of the standard
mass—that is to say, the mass of these bodies—remains
invariable, both when the temperature changes and when chemical
reagents cause the original materials to disappear and to be
replaced by new ones. We may certainly consider that in a chemical
phenomenon annihilations and creations of matter are really
produced; but the experimental law teaches us that there is
compensation in certain respects.</p>
<p>The discovery of the radioactive bodies has, in some sort,
rendered popular the speculations of physicists on the phenomena of
the disaggregation of matter. We shall have to seek the exact
meaning which ought to be given to the experiments on the emanation
of these bodies, and to discover whether these experiments really
imperil the law of Lavoisier.</p>
<p>For some years different experimenters have also effected many
very precise measurements of the weight of divers bodies both
before and after chemical reactions between these bodies. Two
highly experienced and cautious physicists, Professors Landolt and
Heydweiller, have not hesitated to announce the sensational result
that in certain circumstances the weight is no longer the same
after as before the reaction. In particular, the weight of a
solution of salts of copper in water is not the exact sum of the
joint weights of the salt and the water. Such experiments are
evidently very delicate; they have been disputed, and they cannot
be considered as sufficient for conviction. It follows nevertheless
that it is no longer forbidden to regard the law of Lavoisier as
only an approximate law; according to Sandford and Ray, this
approximation would be about 1/2,400,000. This is also the result
reached by Professor Poynting in experiments regarding the possible
action of temperature on the weight of a body; and if this be
really so, we may reassure ourselves, and from the point of view of
practical application may continue to look upon matter as
indestructible.</p>
<p>The principles of physics, by imposing certain conditions on
phenomena, limit after a fashion the field of the possible. Among
these principles is one which, notwithstanding its importance when
compared with that of universally known principles, is less
familiar to some people. This is the principle of symmetry, more or
less conscious applications of which can, no doubt, be found in
various works and even in the conceptions of Copernican
astronomers, but which was generalized and clearly enunciated for
the first time by the late M. Curie. This illustrious physicist
pointed out the advantage of introducing into the study of physical
phenomena the considerations on symmetry familiar to
crystallographers; for a phenomenon to take place, it is necessary
that a certain dissymmetry should previously exist in the medium in
which this phenomenon occurs. A body, for instance, may be animated
with a certain linear velocity or a speed of rotation; it may be
compressed, or twisted; it may be placed in an electric or in a
magnetic field; it may be affected by an electric current or by one
of heat; it may be traversed by a ray of light either ordinary or
polarized rectilineally or circularly, etc.:—in each case a
certain minimum and characteristic dissymmetry is necessary at
every point of the body in question.</p>
<p>This consideration enables us to foresee that certain phenomena
which might be imagined <i>a priori</i> cannot exist. Thus, for
instance, it is impossible that an electric field, a magnitude
directed and not superposable on its image in a mirror
perpendicular to its direction, could be created at right angles to
the plane of symmetry of the medium; while it would be possible to
create a magnetic field under the same conditions.</p>
<p>This consideration thus leads us to the discovery of new
phenomena; but it must be understood that it cannot of itself give
us absolutely precise notions as to the nature of these phenomena,
nor disclose their order of magnitude.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 2. THE PRINCIPLE OF THE CONSERVATION OF
ENERGY</p>
<p>Dominating not physics alone, but nearly every other science,
the principle of the conservation of energy is justly considered as
the grandest conquest of contemporary thought. It shows us in a
powerful light the most diverse questions; it introduces order into
the most varied studies; it leads to a clear and coherent
interpretation of phenomena which, without it, appear to have no
connexion with each other; and it supplies precise and exact
numerical relations between the magnitudes which enter into these
phenomena.</p>
<p>The boldest minds have an instinctive confidence in it, and it
is the principle which has most stoutly resisted that assault which
the daring of a few theorists has lately directed to the overthrow
of the general principles of physics. At every new discovery, the
first thought of physicists is to find out how it accords with the
principle of the conservation of energy. The application of the
principle, moreover, never fails to give valuable hints on the new
phenomenon, and often even suggests a complementary discovery. Up
till now it seems never to have received a check, even the
extraordinary properties of radium not seriously contradicting it;
also the general form in which it is enunciated gives it such a
suppleness that it is no doubt very difficult to overthrow.</p>
<p>I do not claim to set forth here the complete history of this
principle, but I will endeavour to show with what pains it was
born, how it was kept back in its early days and then obstructed in
its development by the unfavourable conditions of the surroundings
in which it appeared. It first of all came, in fact, to oppose
itself to the reigning theories; but, little by little, it acted on
these theories, and they were modified under its pressure; then, in
their turn, these theories reacted on it and changed its primitive
form.</p>
<p>It had to be made less wide in order to fit into the classic
frame, and was absorbed by mechanics; and if it thus became less
general, it gained in precision what it lost in extent. When once
definitely admitted and classed, as it were, in the official domain
of science, it endeavoured to burst its bonds and return to a more
independent and larger life. The history of this principle is
similar to that of all evolutions.</p>
<p>It is well known that the conservation of energy was, at first,
regarded from the point of view of the reciprocal transformations
between heat and work, and that the principle received its first
clear enunciation in the particular case of the principle of
equivalence. It is, therefore, rightly considered that the scholars
who were the first to doubt the material nature of caloric were the
precursors of R. Mayer; their ideas, however, were the same as
those of the celebrated German doctor, for they sought especially
to demonstrate that heat was a mode of motion.</p>
<p>Without going back to early and isolated attempts like those of
Daniel Bernoulli, who, in his hydrodynamics, propounded the basis
of the kinetic theory of gases, or the researches of Boyle on
friction, we may recall, to show how it was propounded in former
times, a rather forgotten page of the <i>Mémoire sur la
Chaleur</i>, published in 1780 by Lavoisier and Laplace: "Other
physicists," they wrote, after setting out the theory of caloric,
"think that heat is nothing but the result of the insensible
vibrations of matter.... In the system we are now examining, heat
is the <i>vis viva</i> resulting from the insensible movements of
the molecules of a body; it is the sum of the products of the mass
of each molecule by the square of its velocity.... We shall not
decide between the two preceding hypotheses; several phenomena seem
to support the last mentioned—for instance, that of the heat
produced by the friction of two solid bodies. But there are others
which are more simply explained by the first, and perhaps they both
operate at once." Most of the physicists of that period, however,
did not share the prudent doubts of Lavoisier and Laplace. They
admitted, without hesitation, the first hypothesis; and, four years
after the appearance of the <i>Mémoire sur la Chaleur</i>,
Sigaud de Lafond, a professor of physics of great reputation,
wrote: "Pure Fire, free from all state of combination, seems to be
an assembly of particles of a simple, homogeneous, and absolutely
unalterable matter, and all the properties of this element indicate
that these particles are infinitely small and free, that they have
no sensible cohesion, and that they are moved in every possible
direction by a continual and rapid motion which is essential to
them.... The extreme tenacity and the surprising mobility of its
molecules are manifestly shown by the ease with which it penetrates
into the most compact bodies and by its tendency to put itself in
equilibrium throughout all bodies near to it."</p>
<p>It must be acknowledged, however, that the idea of Lavoisier and
Laplace was rather vague and even inexact on one important point.
They admitted it to be evident that "all variations of heat,
whether real or apparent, undergone by a bodily system when
changing its state, are produced in inverse order when the system
passes back to its original state." This phrase is the very denial
of equivalence where these changes of state are accompanied by
external work.</p>
<p>Laplace, moreover, himself became later a very convinced
partisan of the hypothesis of the material nature of caloric, and
his immense authority, so fortunate in other respects for the
development of science, was certainly in this case the cause of the
retardation of progress.</p>
<p>The names of Young, Rumford, Davy, are often quoted among those
physicists who, at the commencement of the nineteenth century,
caught sight of the new truths as to the nature of heat. To these
names is very properly added that of Sadi Carnot. A note found
among his papers unquestionably proves that, before 1830, ideas had
occurred to him from which it resulted that in producing work an
equivalent amount of heat was destroyed. But the year 1842 is
particularly memorable in the history of science as the year in
which Jules Robert Mayer succeeded, by an entirely personal effort,
in really enunciating the principle of the conservation of energy.
Chemists recall with just pride that the <i>Remarques sur les
forces de la nature animée</i>, contemptuously rejected by
all the journals of physics, were received and published in the
<i>Annalen</i> of Liebig. We ought never to forget this example,
which shows with what difficulty a new idea contrary to the classic
theories of the period succeeds in coming to the front; but
extenuating circumstances may be urged on behalf of the
physicists.</p>
<p>Robert Mayer had a rather insufficient mathematical education,
and his Memoirs, the <i>Remarques</i>, as well as the ulterior
publications, <i>Mémoire sur le mouvement organique et la
nutrition</i> and the <i>Matériaux pour la dynamique du
ciel</i>, contain, side by side with very profound ideas, evident
errors in mechanics. Thus it often happens that discoveries put
forward in a somewhat vague manner by adventurous minds not
overburdened by the heavy baggage of scientific erudition, who
audaciously press forward in advance of their time, fall into quite
intelligible oblivion until rediscovered, clarified, and put into
shape by slower but surer seekers. This was the case with the ideas
of Mayer. They were not understood at first sight, not only on
account of their originality, but also because they were couched in
incorrect language.</p>
<p>Mayer was, however, endowed with a singular strength of thought;
he expressed in a rather confused manner a principle which, for
him, had a generality greater than mechanics itself, and so his
discovery was in advance not only of his own time but of half the
century. He may justly be considered the founder of modern
energetics.</p>
<p>Freed from the obscurities which prevented its being clearly
perceived, his idea stands out to-day in all its imposing
simplicity. Yet it must be acknowledged that if it was somewhat
denaturalised by those who endeavoured to adapt it to the theories
of mechanics, and if it at first lost its sublime stamp of
generality, it thus became firmly fixed and consolidated on a more
stable basis.</p>
<p>The efforts of Helmholtz, Clausius, and Lord Kelvin to introduce
the principle of the conservation of energy into mechanics, were
far from useless. These illustrious physicists succeeded in giving
a more precise form to its numerous applications; and their
attempts thus contributed, by reaction, to give a fresh impulse to
mechanics, and allowed it to be linked to a more general order of
facts. If energetics has not been able to be included in mechanics,
it seems indeed that the attempt to include mechanics in energetics
was not in vain.</p>
<p>In the middle of the last century, the explanation of all
natural phenomena seemed more and more referable to the case of
central forces. Everywhere it was thought that reciprocal actions
between material points could be perceived, these points being
attracted or repelled by each other with an intensity depending
only on their distance or their mass. If, to a system thus
composed, the laws of the classical mechanics are applied, it is
shown that half the sum of the product of the masses by the square
of the velocities, to which is added the work which might be
accomplished by the forces to which the system would be subject if
it returned from its actual to its initial position, is a sum
constant in quantity.</p>
<p>This sum, which is the mechanical energy of the system, is
therefore an invariable quantity in all the states to which it may
be brought by the interaction of its various parts, and the word
energy well expresses a capital property of this quantity. For if
two systems are connected in such a way that any change produced in
the one necessarily brings about a change in the other, there can
be no variation in the characteristic quantity of the second except
so far as the characteristic quantity of the first itself
varies—on condition, of course, that the connexions are made
in such a manner as to introduce no new force. It will thus be seen
that this quantity well expresses the capacity possessed by a
system for modifying the state of a neighbouring system to which we
may suppose it connected.</p>
<p>Now this theorem of pure mechanics was found wanting every time
friction took place—that is to say, in all really observable
cases. The more perceptible the friction, the more considerable the
difference; but, in addition, a new phenomenon always appeared and
heat was produced. By experiments which are now classic, it became
established that the quantity of heat thus created independently of
the nature of the bodies is always (provided no other phenomena
intervene) proportional to the energy which has disappeared.
Reciprocally, also, heat may disappear, and we always find a
constant relation between the quantities of heat and work which
mutually replace each other.</p>
<p>It is quite clear that such experiments do not prove that heat
is work. We might just as well say that work is heat. It is making
a gratuitous hypothesis to admit this reduction of heat to
mechanism; but this hypothesis was so seductive, and so much in
conformity with the desire of nearly all physicists to arrive at
some sort of unity in nature, that they made it with eagerness and
became unreservedly convinced that heat was an active internal
force.</p>
<p>Their error was not in admitting this hypothesis; it was a
legitimate one since it has proved very fruitful. But some of them
committed the fault of forgetting that it was an hypothesis, and
considered it a demonstrated truth. Moreover, they were thus
brought to see in phenomena nothing but these two particular forms
of energy which in their minds were easily identified with each
other.</p>
<p>From the outset, however, it became manifest that the principle
is applicable to cases where heat plays only a parasitical part.
There were thus discovered, by translating the principle of
equivalence, numerical relations between the magnitudes of
electricity, for instance, and the magnitudes of mechanics. Heat
was a sort of variable intermediary convenient for calculation, but
introduced in a roundabout way and destined to disappear in the
final result.</p>
<p>Verdet, who, in lectures which have rightly remained celebrated,
defined with remarkable clearness the new theories, said, in 1862:
"Electrical phenomena are always accompanied by calorific
manifestations, of which the study belongs to the mechanical theory
of heat. This study, moreover, will not only have the effect of
making known to us interesting facts in electricity, but will throw
some light on the phenomena of electricity themselves."</p>
<p>The eminent professor was thus expressing the general opinion of
his contemporaries, but he certainly seemed to have felt in advance
that the new theory was about to penetrate more deeply into the
inmost nature of things. Three years previously, Rankine also had
put forth some very remarkable ideas the full meaning of which was
not at first well understood. He it was who comprehended the
utility of employing a more inclusive term, and invented the phrase
energetics. He also endeavoured to create a new doctrine of which
rational mechanics should be only a particular case; and he showed
that it was possible to abandon the ideas of atoms and central
forces, and to construct a more general system by substituting for
the ordinary consideration of forces that of the energy which
exists in all bodies, partly in an actual, partly in a potential
state.</p>
<p>By giving more precision to the conceptions of Rankine, the
physicists of the end of the nineteenth century were brought to
consider that in all physical phenomena there occur apparitions and
disappearances which are balanced by various energies. It is
natural, however, to suppose that these equivalent apparitions and
disappearances correspond to transformations and not to
simultaneous creations and destructions. We thus represent energy
to ourselves as taking different forms—mechanical,
electrical, calorific, and chemical—capable of changing one
into the other, but in such a way that the quantitative value
always remains the same. In like manner a bank draft may be
represented by notes, gold, silver, or bullion. The earliest known
form of energy, <i>i.e.</i> work, will serve as the standard as
gold serves as the monetary standard, and energy in all its forms
will be estimated by the corresponding work. In each particular
case we can strictly define and measure, by the correct application
of the principle of the conservation of energy, the quantity of
energy evolved under a given form.</p>
<p>We can thus arrange a machine comprising a body capable of
evolving this energy; then we can force all the organs of this
machine to complete an entirely closed cycle, with the exception of
the body itself, which, however, has to return to such a state that
all the variables from which this state depends resume their
initial values except the particular variable to which the
evolution of the energy under consideration is linked. The
difference between the work thus accomplished and that which would
have been obtained if this variable also had returned to its
original value, is the measure of the energy evolved.</p>
<p>In the same way that, in the minds of mechanicians, all forces
of whatever origin, which are capable of compounding with each
other and of balancing each other, belong to the same category of
beings, so for many physicists energy is a sort of entity which we
find under various aspects. There thus exists for them a world,
which comes in some way to superpose itself upon the world of
matter—that is to say, the world of energy, dominated in its
turn by a fundamental law similar to that of Lavoisier. <SPAN name=
"FNanchor_5_5" id="FNanchor_5_5"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_5_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</SPAN> This conception, as we have already seen, passes
the limit of experience; but others go further still. Absorbed in
the contemplation of this new world, they succeed in persuading
themselves that the old world of matter has no real existence and
that energy is sufficient by itself to give us a complete
comprehension of the Universe and of all the phenomena produced in
it. They point out that all our sensations correspond to changes of
energy, and that everything apparent to our senses is, in truth,
energy. The famous experiment of the blows with a stick by which it
was demonstrated to a sceptical philosopher that an outer world
existed, only proves, in reality, the existence of energy, and not
that of matter. The stick in itself is inoffensive, as Professor
Ostwald remarks, and it is its <i>vis viva</i>, its kinetic energy,
which is painful to us; while if we possessed a speed equal to its
own, moving in the same direction, it would no longer exist so far
as our sense of touch is concerned.</p>
<p>On this hypothesis, matter would only be the capacity for
kinetic energy, its pretended impenetrability energy of volume, and
its weight energy of position in the particular form which presents
itself in universal gravitation; nay, space itself would only be
known to us by the expenditure of energy necessary to penetrate it.
Thus in all physical phenomena we should only have to regard the
quantities of energy brought into play, and all the equations which
link the phenomena to one another would have no meaning but when
they apply to exchanges of energy. For energy alone can be common
to all phenomena.</p>
<p>This extreme manner of regarding things is seductive by its
originality, but appears somewhat insufficient if, after
enunciating generalities, we look more closely into the question.
From the philosophical point of view it may, moreover, seem
difficult not to conclude, from the qualities which reveal, if you
will, the varied forms of energy, that there exists a substance
possessing these qualities. This energy, which resides in one
region, and which transports itself from one spot to another,
forcibly brings to mind, whatever view we may take of it, the idea
of matter.</p>
<p>Helmholtz endeavoured to construct a mechanics based on the idea
of energy and its conservation, but he had to invoke a second law,
the principle of least action. If he thus succeeded in dispensing
with the hypothesis of atoms, and in showing that the new mechanics
gave us to understand the impossibility of certain movements which,
according to the old, ought to have been but never were
experimentally produced, he was only able to do so because the
principle of least action necessary for his theory became evident
in the case of those irreversible phenomena which alone really
exist in Nature. The energetists have thus not succeeded in forming
a thoroughly sound system, but their efforts have at all events
been partly successful. Most physicists are of their opinion, that
kinetic energy is only a particular variety of energy to which we
have no right to wish to connect all its other forms.</p>
<p>If these forms showed themselves to be innumerable throughout
the Universe, the principle of the conservation of energy would, in
fact, lose a great part of its importance. Every time that a
certain quantity of energy seemed to appear or disappear, it would
always be permissible to suppose that an equivalent quantity had
appeared or disappeared somewhere else under a new form; and thus
the principle would in a way vanish. But the known forms of energy
are fairly restricted in number, and the necessity of recognising
new ones seldom makes itself felt. We shall see, however, that to
explain, for instance, the paradoxical properties of radium and to
re-establish concord between these properties and the principle of
the conservation of energy, certain physicists have recourse to the
hypothesis that radium borrows an unknown energy from the medium in
which it is plunged. This hypothesis, however, is in no way
necessary; and in a few other rare cases in which similar
hypotheses have had to be set up, experiment has always in the long
run enabled us to discover some phenomenon which had escaped the
first observers and which corresponds exactly to the variation of
energy first made evident.</p>
<p>One difficulty, however, arises from the fact that the principle
ought only to be applied to an isolated system. Whether we imagine
actions at a distance or believe in intermediate media, we must
always recognise that there exist no bodies in the world incapable
of acting on each other, and we can never affirm that some
modification in the energy of a given place may not have its echo
in some unknown spot afar off. This difficulty may sometimes render
the value of the principle rather illusory.</p>
<p>Similarly, it behoves us not to receive without a certain
distrust the extension by certain philosophers to the whole
Universe, of a property demonstrated for those restricted systems
which observation can alone reach. We know nothing of the Universe
as a whole, and every generalization of this kind outruns in a
singular fashion the limit of experiment.</p>
<p>Even reduced to the most modest proportions, the principle of
the conservation of energy retains, nevertheless, a paramount
importance; and it still preserves, if you will, a high
philosophical value. M.J. Perrin justly points out that it gives us
a form under which we are experimentally able to grasp causality,
and that it teaches us that a result has to be purchased at the
cost of a determined effort.</p>
<p>We can, in fact, with M. Perrin and M. Langevin, represent this
in a way which puts this characteristic in evidence by enunciating
it as follows: "If at the cost of a change C we can obtain a change
K, there will never be acquired at the same cost, whatever the
mechanism employed, first the change K and in addition some other
change, unless this latter be one that is otherwise known to cost
nothing to produce or to destroy." If, for instance, the fall of a
weight can be accompanied, without anything else being produced, by
another transformation—the melting of a certain mass of ice,
for example—it will be impossible, no matter how you set
about it or whatever the mechanism used, to associate this same
transformation with the melting of another weight of ice.</p>
<p>We can thus, in the transformation in question, obtain an
appropriate number which will sum up that which may be expected
from the external effect, and can give, so to speak, the price at
which this transformation is bought, measure its invariable value
by a common measure (for instance, the melting of the ice), and,
without any ambiguity, define the energy lost during the
transformation as proportional to the mass of ice which can be
associated with it. This measure is, moreover, independent of the
particular phenomenon taken as the common measure.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 3. THE PRINCIPLE OF CARNOT AND
CLAUSIUS</p>
<p>The principle of Carnot, of a nature analogous to the principle
of the conservation of energy, has also a similar origin. It was
first enunciated, like the last named, although prior to it in
time, in consequence of considerations which deal only with heat
and mechanical work. Like it, too, it has evolved, grown, and
invaded the entire domain of physics. It may be interesting to
examine rapidly the various phases of this evolution. The origin of
the principle of Carnot is clearly determined, and it is very rare
to be able to go back thus certainly to the source of a discovery.
Sadi Carnot had, truth to say, no precursor. In his time heat
engines were not yet very common, and no one had reflected much on
their theory. He was doubtless the first to propound to himself
certain questions, and certainly the first to solve them.</p>
<p>It is known how, in 1824, in his <i>Réflexions sur la
puissance motrice du feu</i>, he endeavoured to prove that "the
motive power of heat is independent of the agents brought into play
for its realization," and that "its quantity is fixed solely by the
temperature of the bodies between which, in the last resort, the
transport of caloric is effected"—at least in all engines in
which "the method of developing the motive power attains the
perfection of which it is capable"; and this is, almost textually,
one of the enunciations of the principle at the present day. Carnot
perceived very clearly the great fact that, to produce work by
heat, it is necessary to have at one's disposal a fall of
temperature. On this point he expresses himself with perfect
clearness: "The motive power of a fall of water depends on its
height and on the quantity of liquid; the motive power of heat
depends also on the quantity of caloric employed, and on what might
be called—in fact, what we shall call—the height of
fall, that is to say, the difference in temperature of the bodies
between which the exchange of caloric takes place."</p>
<p>Starting with this idea, he endeavours to demonstrate, by
associating two engines capable of working in a reversible cycle,
that the principle is founded on the impossibility of perpetual
motion.</p>
<p>His memoir, now celebrated, did not produce any great sensation,
and it had almost fallen into deep oblivion, which, in consequence
of the discovery of the principle of equivalence, might have seemed
perfectly justified. Written, in fact, on the hypothesis of the
indestructibility of caloric, it was to be expected that this
memoir should be condemned in the name of the new doctrine, that
is, of the principle recently brought to light.</p>
<p>It was really making a new discovery to establish that Carnot's
fundamental idea survived the destruction of the hypothesis on the
nature of heat, on which he seemed to rely. As he no doubt himself
perceived, his idea was quite independent of this hypothesis,
since, as we have seen, he was led to surmise that heat could
disappear; but his demonstrations needed to be recast and, in some
points, modified.</p>
<p>It is to Clausius that was reserved the credit of rediscovering
the principle, and of enunciating it in language conformable to the
new doctrines, while giving it a much greater generality. The
postulate arrived at by experimental induction, and which must be
admitted without demonstration, is, according to Clausius, that in
a series of transformations in which the final is identical with
the initial stage, it is impossible for heat to pass from a colder
to a warmer body unless some other accessory phenomenon occurs at
the same time.</p>
<p>Still more correctly, perhaps, an enunciation can be given of
the postulate which, in the main, is analogous, by saying: A heat
motor, which after a series of transformations returns to its
initial state, can only furnish work if there exist at least two
sources of heat, and if a certain quantity of heat is given to one
of the sources, which can never be the hotter of the two. By the
expression "source of heat," we mean a body exterior to the system
and capable of furnishing or withdrawing heat from it.</p>
<p>Starting with this principle, we arrive, as does Clausius, at
the demonstration that the output of a reversible machine working
between two given temperatures is greater than that of any
non-reversible engine, and that it is the same for all reversible
machines working between these two temperatures.</p>
<p>This is the very proposition of Carnot; but the proposition thus
stated, while very useful for the theory of engines, does not yet
present any very general interest. Clausius, however, drew from it
much more important consequences. First, he showed that the
principle conduces to the definition of an absolute scale of
temperature; and then he was brought face to face with a new notion
which allows a strong light to be thrown on the questions of
physical equilibrium. I refer to entropy.</p>
<p>It is still rather difficult to strip entirely this very
important notion of all analytical adornment. Many physicists
hesitate to utilize it, and even look upon it with some distrust,
because they see in it a purely mathematical function without any
definite physical meaning. Perhaps they are here unduly severe,
since they often admit too easily the objective existence of
quantities which they cannot define. Thus, for instance, it is
usual almost every day to speak of the heat possessed by a body.
Yet no body in reality possesses a definite quantity of heat even
relatively to any initial state; since starting from this point of
departure, the quantities of heat it may have gained or lost vary
with the road taken and even with the means employed to follow it.
These expressions of heat gained or lost are, moreover, themselves
evidently incorrect, for heat can no longer be considered as a sort
of fluid passing from one body to another.</p>
<p>The real reason which makes entropy somewhat mysterious is that
this magnitude does not fall directly under the ken of any of our
senses; but it possesses the true characteristic of a concrete
physical magnitude, since it is, in principle at least, measurable.
Various authors of thermodynamical researches, amongst whom M.
Mouret should be particularly mentioned, have endeavoured to place
this characteristic in evidence.</p>
<p>Consider an isothermal transformation. Instead of leaving the
heat abandoned by the body subjected to the
transformation—water condensing in a state of saturated
vapour, for instance—to pass directly into an ice
calorimeter, we can transmit this heat to the calorimeter by the
intermediary of a reversible Carnot engine. The engine having
absorbed this quantity of heat, will only give back to the ice a
lesser quantity of heat; and the weight of the melted ice, inferior
to that which might have been directly given back, will serve as a
measure of the isothermal transformation thus effected. It can be
easily shown that this measure is independent of the apparatus
used. It consequently becomes a numerical element characteristic of
the body considered, and is called its entropy. Entropy, thus
defined, is a variable which, like pressure or volume, might serve
concurrently with another variable, such as pressure or volume, to
define the state of a body.</p>
<p>It must be perfectly understood that this variable can change in
an independent manner, and that it is, for instance, distinct from
the change of temperature. It is also distinct from the change
which consists in losses or gains of heat. In chemical reactions,
for example, the entropy increases without the substances borrowing
any heat. When a perfect gas dilates in a vacuum its entropy
increases, and yet the temperature does not change, and the gas has
neither been able to give nor receive heat. We thus come to
conceive that a physical phenomenon cannot be considered known to
us if the variation of entropy is not given, as are the variations
of temperature and of pressure or the exchanges of heat. The change
of entropy is, properly speaking, the most characteristic fact of a
thermal change.</p>
<p>It is important, however, to remark that if we can thus easily
define and measure the difference of entropy between two states of
the same body, the value found depends on the state arbitrarily
chosen as the zero point of entropy; but this is not a very serious
difficulty, and is analogous to that which occurs in the evaluation
of other physical magnitudes—temperature, potential, etc.</p>
<p>A graver difficulty proceeds from its not being possible to
define a difference, or an equality, of entropy between two bodies
chemically different. We are unable, in fact, to pass by any means,
reversible or not, from one to the other, so long as the
transmutation of matter is regarded as impossible; but it is well
understood that it is nevertheless possible to compare the
variations of entropy to which these two bodies are both of them
individually subject.</p>
<p>Neither must we conceal from ourselves that the definition
supposes, for a given body, the possibility of passing from one
state to another by a reversible transformation. Reversibility is
an ideal and extreme case which cannot be realized, but which can
be approximately attained in many circumstances. So with gases and
with perfectly elastic bodies, we effect sensibly reversible
transformations, and changes of physical state are practically
reversible. The discoveries of Sainte-Claire Deville have brought
many chemical phenomena into a similar category, and reactions such
as solution, which used to be formerly the type of an irreversible
phenomenon, may now often be effected by sensibly reversible means.
Be that as it may, when once the definition is admitted, we arrive,
by taking as a basis the principles set forth at the inception, at
the demonstration of the celebrated theorem of Clausius: <i>The
entropy of a thermally isolated system continues to increase
incessantly.</i></p>
<p>It is very evident that the theorem can only be worth applying
in cases where the entropy can be exactly defined; but, even when
thus limited, the field still remains vast, and the harvest which
we can there reap is very abundant.</p>
<p>Entropy appears, then, as a magnitude measuring in a certain way
the evolution of a system, or, at least, as giving the direction of
this evolution. This very important consequence certainly did not
escape Clausius, since the very name of entropy, which he chose to
designate this magnitude, itself signifies evolution. We have
succeeded in defining this entropy by demonstrating, as has been
said, a certain number of propositions which spring from the
postulate of Clausius; it is, therefore, natural to suppose that
this postulate itself contains <i>in potentia</i> the very idea of
a necessary evolution of physical systems. But as it was first
enunciated, it contains it in a deeply hidden way.</p>
<p>No doubt we should make the principle of Carnot appear in an
interesting light by endeavouring to disengage this fundamental
idea, and by placing it, as it were, in large letters. Just as, in
elementary geometry, we can replace the postulate of Euclid by
other equivalent propositions, so the postulate of thermodynamics
is not necessarily fixed, and it is instructive to try to give it
the most general and suggestive character.</p>
<p>MM. Perrin and Langevin have made a successful attempt in this
direction. M. Perrin enunciates the following principle: <i>An
isolated system never passes twice through the same state</i>. In
this form, the principle affirms that there exists a necessary
order in the succession of two phenomena; that evolution takes
place in a determined direction. If you prefer it, it may be thus
stated: <i>Of two converse transformations unaccompanied by any
external effect, one only is possible</i>. For instance, two gases
may diffuse themselves one in the other in constant volume, but
they could not conversely separate themselves spontaneously.</p>
<p>Starting from the principle thus put forward, we make the
logical deduction that one cannot hope to construct an engine which
should work for an indefinite time by heating a hot source and by
cooling a cold one. We thus come again into the route traced by
Clausius, and from this point we may follow it strictly.</p>
<p>Whatever the point of view adopted, whether we regard the
proposition of M. Perrin as the corollary of another experimental
postulate, or whether we consider it as a truth which we admit <i>a
priori</i> and verify through its consequences, we are led to
consider that in its entirety the principle of Carnot resolves
itself into the idea that we cannot go back along the course of
life, and that the evolution of a system must follow its necessary
progress.</p>
<p>Clausius and Lord Kelvin have drawn from these considerations
certain well-known consequences on the evolution of the Universe.
Noticing that entropy is a property added to matter, they admit
that there is in the world a total amount of entropy; and as all
real changes which are produced in any system correspond to an
increase of entropy, it may be said that the entropy of the world
is continually increasing. Thus the quantity of energy existing in
the Universe remains constant, but transforms itself little by
little into heat uniformly distributed at a temperature everywhere
identical. In the end, therefore, there will be neither chemical
phenomena nor manifestation of life; the world will still exist,
but without motion, and, so to speak, dead.</p>
<p>These consequences must be admitted to be very doubtful; we
cannot in any certain way apply to the Universe, which is not a
finite system, a proposition demonstrated, and that not
unreservedly, in the sharply limited case of a finite system.
Herbert Spencer, moreover, in his book on <i>First Principles</i>,
brings out with much force the idea that, even if the Universe came
to an end, nothing would allow us to conclude that, once at rest,
it would remain so indefinitely. We may recognise that the state in
which we are began at the end of a former evolutionary period, and
that the end of the existing era will mark the beginning of a new
one.</p>
<p>Like an elastic and mobile object which, thrown into the air,
attains by degrees the summit of its course, then possesses a zero
velocity and is for a moment in equilibrium, and then falls on
touching the ground to rebound, so the world should be subjected to
huge oscillations which first bring it to a maximum of entropy till
the moment when there should be produced a slow evolution in the
contrary direction bringing it back to the state from which it
started. Thus, in the infinity of time, the life of the Universe
proceeds without real stop.</p>
<p>This conception is, moreover, in accordance with the view
certain physicists take of the principle of Carnot. We shall see,
for example, that in the kinetic theory we are led to admit that,
after waiting sufficiently long, we can witness the return of the
various states through which a mass of gas, for example, has passed
in its series of transformations.</p>
<p>If we keep to the present era, evolution has a fixed
direction—that which leads to an increase of entropy; and it
is possible to enquire, in any given system to what physical
manifestations this increase corresponds. We note that kinetic,
potential, electrical, and chemical forms of energy have a great
tendency to transform themselves into calorific energy. A chemical
reaction, for example, gives out energy; but if the reaction is not
produced under very special conditions, this energy immediately
passes into the calorific form. This is so true, that chemists
currently speak of the heat given out by reactions instead of
regarding the energy disengaged in general.</p>
<p>In all these transformations the calorific energy obtained has
not, from a practical point of view, the same value at which it
started. One cannot, in fact, according to the principle of Carnot,
transform it integrally into mechanical energy, since the heat
possessed by a body can only yield work on condition that a part of
it falls on a body with a lower temperature. Thus appears the idea
that energies which exchange with each other and correspond to
equal quantities have not the same qualitative value. Form has its
importance, and there are persons who prefer a golden louis to four
pieces of five francs. The principle of Carnot would thus lead us
to consider a certain classification of energies, and would show us
that, in the transformations possible, these energies always tend
to a sort of diminution of quality—that is, to a
<i>degradation</i>.</p>
<p>It would thus reintroduce an element of differentiation of which
it seems very difficult to give a mechanical explanation. Certain
philosophers and physicists see in this fact a reason which
condemns <i>a priori</i> all attempts made to give a mechanical
explanation of the principle of Carnot.</p>
<p>It is right, however, not to exaggerate the importance that
should be attributed to the phrase degraded energy. If the heat is
not equivalent to the work, if heat at 99° is not equivalent to
heat at 100°, that means that we cannot in practice construct
an engine which shall transform all this heat into work, or that,
for the same cold source, the output is greater when the
temperature of the hot source is higher; but if it were possible
that this cold source had itself the temperature of absolute zero,
the whole heat would reappear in the form of work. The case here
considered is an ideal and extreme case, and we naturally cannot
realize it; but this consideration suffices to make it plain that
the classification of energies is a little arbitrary and depends
more, perhaps, on the conditions in which mankind lives than on the
inmost nature of things.</p>
<p>In fact, the attempts which have often been made to refer the
principle of Carnot to mechanics have not given convincing results.
It has nearly always been necessary to introduce into the attempt
some new hypothesis independent of the fundamental hypotheses of
ordinary mechanics, and equivalent, in reality, to one of the
postulates on which the ordinary exposition of the second law of
thermodynamics is founded. Helmholtz, in a justly celebrated
theory, endeavoured to fit the principle of Carnot into the
principle of least action; but the difficulties regarding the
mechanical interpretation of the irreversibility of physical
phenomena remain entire. Looking at the question, however, from the
point of view at which the partisans of the kinetic theories of
matter place themselves, the principle is viewed in a new aspect.
Gibbs and afterwards Boltzmann and Professor Planck have put
forward some very interesting ideas on this subject. By following
the route they have traced, we come to consider the principle as
pointing out to us that a given system tends towards the
configuration presented by the maximum probability, and,
numerically, the entropy would even be the logarithm of this
probability. Thus two different gaseous masses, enclosed in two
separate receptacles which have just been placed in communication,
diffuse themselves one through the other, and it is highly
improbable that, in their mutual shocks, both kinds of molecules
should take a distribution of velocities which reduce them by a
spontaneous phenomenon to the initial state.</p>
<p>We should have to wait a very long time for so extraordinary a
concourse of circumstances, but, in strictness, it would not be
impossible. The principle would only be a law of probability. Yet
this probability is all the greater the more considerable is the
number of molecules itself. In the phenomena habitually dealt with,
this number is such that, practically, the variation of entropy in
a constant sense takes, so to speak, the character of absolute
certainty.</p>
<p>But there may be exceptional cases where the complexity of the
system becomes insufficient for the application of the principle of
Carnot;—as in the case of the curious movements of small
particles suspended in a liquid which are known by the name of
Brownian movements and can be observed under the microscope. The
agitation here really seems, as M. Gouy has remarked, to be
produced and continued indefinitely, regardless of any difference
in temperature; and we seem to witness the incessant motion, in an
isothermal medium, of the particles which constitute matter.
Perhaps, however, we find ourselves already in conditions where the
too great simplicity of the distribution of the molecules deprives
the principle of its value.</p>
<p>M. Lippmann has in the same way shown that, on the kinetic
hypothesis, it is possible to construct such mechanisms that we can
so take cognizance of molecular movements that <i>vis viva</i> can
be taken from them. The mechanisms of M. Lippmann are not, like the
celebrated apparatus at one time devised by Maxwell, purely
hypothetical. They do not suppose a partition with a hole
impossible to be bored through matter where the molecular spaces
would be larger than the hole itself. They have finite dimensions.
Thus M. Lippmann considers a vase full of oxygen at a constant
temperature. In the interior of this vase is placed a small copper
ring, and the whole is set in a magnetic field. The oxygen
molecules are, as we know, magnetic, and when passing through the
interior of the ring they produce in this ring an induced current.
During this time, it is true, other molecules emerge from the space
enclosed by the circuit; but the two effects do not counterbalance
each other, and the resulting current is maintained. There is
elevation of temperature in the circuit in accordance with Joule's
law; and this phenomenon, under such conditions, is incompatible
with the principle of Carnot.</p>
<p>It is possible—and that, I think, is M. Lippmann's
idea—to draw from his very ingenious criticism an objection
to the kinetic theory, if we admit the absolute value of the
principle; but we may also suppose that here again we are in
presence of a system where the prescribed conditions diminish the
complexity and render it, consequently, less probable that the
evolution is always effected in the same direction.</p>
<p>In whatever way you look at it, the principle of Carnot
furnishes, in the immense majority of cases, a very sure guide in
which physicists continue to have the most entire confidence.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 4. THERMODYNAMICS</p>
<p>To apply the two fundamental principles of thermodynamics,
various methods may be employed, equivalent in the main, but
presenting as the cases vary a greater or less convenience.</p>
<p>In recording, with the aid of the two quantities, energy and
entropy, the relations which translate analytically the two
principles, we obtain two relations between the coefficients which
occur in a given phenomenon; but it may be easier and also more
suggestive to employ various functions of these quantities. In a
memoir, of which some extracts appeared as early as 1869, a modest
scholar, M. Massieu, indicated in particular a remarkable function
which he termed a characteristic function, and by the employment of
which calculations are simplified in certain cases.</p>
<p>In the same way J.W. Gibbs, in 1875 and 1878, then Helmholtz in
1882, and, in France, M. Duhem, from the year 1886 onward, have
published works, at first ill understood, of which the renown was,
however, considerable in the sequel, and in which they made use of
analogous functions under the names of available energy, free
energy, or internal thermodynamic potential. The magnitude thus
designated, attaching, as a consequence of the two principles, to
all states of the system, is perfectly determined when the
temperature and other normal variables are known. It allows us, by
calculations often very easy, to fix the conditions necessary and
sufficient for the maintenance of the system in equilibrium by
foreign bodies taken at the same temperature as itself.</p>
<p>One may hope to constitute in this way, as M. Duhem in a long
and remarkable series of operations has specially endeavoured to
do, a sort of general mechanics which will enable questions of
statics to be treated with accuracy, and all the conditions of
equilibrium of the system, including the calorific properties, to
be determined. Thus, ordinary statics teaches us that a liquid with
its vapour on the top forms a system in equilibrium, if we apply to
the two fluids a pressure depending on temperature alone.
Thermodynamics will furnish us, in addition, with the expression of
the heat of vaporization and of, the specific heats of the two
saturated fluids.</p>
<p>This new study has given us also most valuable information on
compressible fluids and on the theory of elastic equilibrium. Added
to certain hypotheses on electric or magnetic phenomena, it gives a
coherent whole from which can be deduced the conditions of electric
or magnetic equilibrium; and it illuminates with a brilliant light
the calorific laws of electrolytic phenomena.</p>
<p>But the most indisputable triumph of this thermodynamic statics
is the discovery of the laws which regulate the changes of physical
state or of chemical constitution. J.W. Gibbs was the author of
this immense progress. His memoir, now celebrated, on "the
equilibrium of heterogeneous substances," concealed in 1876 in a
review at that time of limited circulation, and rather heavy to
read, seemed only to contain algebraic theorems applicable with
difficulty to reality. It is known that Helmholtz independently
succeeded, a few years later, in introducing thermodynamics into
the domain of chemistry by his conception of the division of energy
into free and into bound energy: the first, capable of undergoing
all transformations, and particularly of transforming itself into
external action; the second, on the other hand, bound, and only
manifesting itself by giving out heat. When we measure chemical
energy, we ordinarily let it fall wholly into the calorific form;
but, in reality, it itself includes both parts, and it is the
variation of the free energy and not that of the total energy
measured by the integral disengagement of heat, the sign of which
determines the direction in which the reactions are effected.</p>
<p>But if the principle thus enunciated by Helmholtz as a
consequence of the laws of thermodynamics is at bottom identical
with that discovered by Gibbs, it is more difficult of application
and is presented under a more mysterious aspect. It was not until
M. Van der Waals exhumed the memoir of Gibbs, when numerous
physicists or chemists, most of them Dutch—Professor Van
t'Hoff, Bakhius Roozeboom, and others—utilized the rules set
forth in this memoir for the discussion of the most complicated
chemical reactions, that the extent of the new laws was fully
understood.</p>
<p>The chief rule of Gibbs is the one so celebrated at the present
day under the name of the Phase Law. We know that by phases are
designated the homogeneous substances into which a system is
divided; thus carbonate of lime, lime, and carbonic acid gas are
the three phases of a system which comprises Iceland spar partially
dissociated into lime and carbonic acid gas. The number of phases
added to the number of independent components—that is to say,
bodies whose mass is left arbitrary by the chemical formulas of the
substances entering into the reaction—fixes the general form
of the law of equilibrium of the system; that is to say, the number
of quantities which, by their variations (temperature and
pressure), would be of a nature to modify its equilibrium by
modifying the constitution of the phases.</p>
<p>Several authors, M. Raveau in particular, have indeed given very
simple demonstrations of this law which are not based on
thermodynamics; but thermodynamics, which led to its discovery,
continues to give it its true scope. Moreover, it would not suffice
merely to determine quantitatively those laws of which it makes
known the general form. We must, if we wish to penetrate deeper
into details, particularize the hypothesis, and admit, for
instance, with Gibbs that we are dealing with perfect gases; while,
thanks to thermodynamics, we can constitute a complete theory of
dissociation which leads to formulas in complete accord with the
numerical results of the experiment. We can thus follow closely all
questions concerning the displacements of the equilibrium, and find
a relation of the first importance between the masses of the bodies
which react in order to constitute a system in equilibrium.</p>
<p>The statics thus constructed constitutes at the present day an
important edifice to be henceforth classed amongst historical
monuments. Some theorists even wish to go a step beyond. They have
attempted to begin by the same means a more complete study of those
systems whose state changes from one moment to another. This is,
moreover, a study which is necessary to complete satisfactorily the
study of equilibrium itself; for without it grave doubts would
exist as to the conditions of stability, and it alone can give
their true meaning to questions relating to displacements of
equilibrium.</p>
<p>The problems with which we are thus confronted are singularly
difficult. M. Duhem has given us many excellent examples of the
fecundity of the method; but if thermodynamic statics may be
considered definitely founded, it cannot be said that the general
dynamics of systems, considered as the study of thermal movements
and variations, are yet as solidly established.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 5. ATOMISM</p>
<p>It may appear singularly paradoxical that, in a chapter devoted
to general views on the principles of physics, a few words should
be introduced on the atomic theories of matter.</p>
<p>Very often, in fact, what is called the physics of principles is
set in opposition to the hypotheses on the constitution of matter,
particularly to atomic theories. I have already said that,
abandoning the investigation of the unfathomable mystery of the
constitution of the Universe, some physicists think they may find,
in certain general principles, sufficient guides to conduct them
across the physical world. But I have also said, in examining the
history of those principles, that if they are to-day considered
experimental truths, independent of all theories relating to
matter, they have, in fact, nearly all been discovered by scholars
who relied on molecular hypotheses: and the question suggests
itself whether this is mere chance, or whether this chance may not
be ordained by higher reasons.</p>
<p>In a very profound work which appeared a few years ago, entitled
<i>Essai critique sur l'hypothese des atomes</i>, M. Hannequin, a
philosopher who is also an erudite scholar, examined the part taken
by atomism in the history of science. He notes that atomism and
science were born, in Greece, of the same problem, and that in
modern times the revival of the one was closely connected with that
of the other. He shows, too, by very close analysis, that the
atomic hypothesis is essential to the optics of Fresnel and of
Cauchy; that it penetrates into the study of heat; and that, in its
general features, it presided at the birth of modern chemistry and
is linked with all its progress. He concludes that it is, in a
manner, the soul of our knowledge of Nature, and that contemporary
theories are on this point in accord with history: for these
theories consecrate the preponderance of this hypothesis in the
domain of science.</p>
<p>If M. Hannequin had not been prematurely cut off in the full
expansion of his vigorous talent, he might have added another
chapter to his excellent book. He would have witnessed a prodigious
budding of atomistic ideas, accompanied, it is true, by wide
modifications in the manner in which the atom is to be regarded,
since the most recent theories make material atoms into centres
constituted of atoms of electricity. On the other hand, he would
have found in the bursting forth of these new doctrines one more
proof in support of his idea that science is indissolubly bound to
atomism.</p>
<p>From the philosophical point of view, M. Hannequin, examining
the reasons which may have called these links into being, arrives
at the idea that they necessarily proceed from the constitution of
our knowledge, or, perhaps, from that of Nature itself. Moreover,
this origin, double in appearance, is single at bottom. Our minds
could not, in fact, detach and come out of themselves to grasp
reality and the absolute in Nature. According to the idea of
Descartes, it is the destiny of our minds only to take hold of and
to understand that which proceeds from them.</p>
<p>Thus atomism, which is, perhaps, only an appearance containing
even some contradictions, is yet a well-founded appearance, since
it conforms to the laws of our minds; and this hypothesis is, in a
way, necessary.</p>
<p>We may dispute the conclusions of M. Hannequin, but no one will
refuse to recognise, as he does, that atomic theories occupy a
preponderating part in the doctrines of physics; and the position
which they have thus conquered gives them, in a way, the right of
saying that they rest on a real principle. It is in order to
recognise this right that several physicists—M. Langevin, for
example—ask that atoms be promoted from the rank of
hypotheses to that of principles. By this they mean that the
atomistic ideas forced upon us by an almost obligatory induction
based on very exact experiments, enable us to co-ordinate a
considerable amount of facts, to construct a very general
synthesis, and to foresee a great number of phenomena.</p>
<p>It is of moment, moreover, to thoroughly understand that atomism
does not necessarily set up the hypothesis of centres of attraction
acting at a distance, and it must not be confused with molecular
physics, which has, on the other hand, undergone very serious
checks. The molecular physics greatly in favour some fifty years
ago leads to such complex representations and to solutions often so
undetermined, that the most courageous are wearied with upholding
it and it has fallen into some discredit. It rested on the
fundamental principles of mechanics applied to molecular actions;
and that was, no doubt, an extension legitimate enough, since
mechanics is itself only an experimental science, and its
principles, established for the movements of matter taken as a
whole, should not be applied outside the domain which belongs to
them. Atomism, in fact, tends more and more, in modern theories, to
imitate the principle of the conservation of energy or that of
entropy, to disengage itself from the artificial bonds which
attached it to mechanics, and to put itself forward as an
independent principle.</p>
<p>Atomistic ideas also have undergone evolution, and this slow
evolution has been considerably quickened under the influence of
modern discoveries. These reach back to the most remote antiquity,
and to follow their development we should have to write the history
of human thought which they have always accompanied since the time
of Leucippus, Democritus, Epicurus, and Lucretius. The first
observers who noticed that the volume of a body could be diminished
by compression or cold, or augmented by heat, and who saw a soluble
solid body mix completely with the water which dissolved it, must
have been compelled to suppose that matter was not dispersed
continuously throughout the space it seemed to occupy. They were
thus brought to consider it discontinuous, and to admit that a
substance having the same composition and the same properties in
all its parts—in a word, perfectly homogeneous—ceases
to present this homogeneity when considered within a sufficiently
small volume.</p>
<p>Modern experimenters have succeeded by direct experiments in
placing in evidence this heterogeneous character of matter when
taken in small mass. Thus, for example, the superficial tension,
which is constant for the same liquid at a given temperature, no
longer has the same value when the thickness of the layer of liquid
becomes extremely small. Newton noticed even in his time that a
dark zone is seen to form on a soap bubble at the moment when it
becomes so thin that it must burst. Professor Reinold and Sir
Arthur Rücker have shown that this zone is no longer exactly
spherical; and from this we must conclude that the superficial
tension, constant for all thicknesses above a certain limit,
commences to vary when the thickness falls below a critical value,
which these authors estimate, on optical grounds, at about fifty
millionths of a millimetre.</p>
<p>From experiments on capillarity, Prof. Quincke has obtained
similar results with regard to layers of solids. But it is not only
capillary properties which allow this characteristic to be
revealed. All the properties of a body are modified when taken in
small mass; M. Meslin proves this in a very ingenious way as
regards optical properties, and Mr Vincent in respect of electric
conductivity. M. Houllevigue, who, in a chapter of his excellent
work, <i>Du Laboratoire à l'Usine</i>, has very clearly set
forth the most interesting considerations on atomic hypotheses, has
recently demonstrated that copper and silver cease to combine with
iodine as soon as they are present in a thickness of less than
thirty millionths of a millimetre. It is this same dimension
likewise that is possessed, according to M. Wiener, by the smallest
thicknesses it is possible to deposit on glass. These layers are so
thin that they cannot be perceived, but their presence is revealed
by a change in the properties of the light reflected by them.</p>
<p>Thus, below fifty to thirty millionths of a millimetre the
properties of matter depend on its thickness. There are then, no
doubt, only a few molecules to be met with, and it may be
concluded, in consequence, that the discontinuous elements of
bodies—that is, the molecules—have linear dimensions of
the order of magnitude of the millionth of a millimetre.
Considerations regarding more complex phenomena, for instance the
phenomena of electricity by contact, and also the kinetic theory of
gases, bring us to the same conclusion.</p>
<p>The idea of the discontinuity of matter forces itself upon us
for many other reasons. All modern chemistry is founded on this
principle; and laws like the law of multiple proportions, introduce
an evident discontinuity to which we find analogies in the law of
electrolysis. The elements of bodies we are thus brought to regard
might, as regards solids at all events, be considered as immobile;
but this immobility could not explain the phenomena of heat, and,
as it is entirely inadmissible for gases, it seems very improbable
it can absolutely occur in any state. We are thus led to suppose
that these elements are animated by very complicated movements,
each one proceeding in closed trajectories in which the least
variations of temperature or pressure cause modifications.</p>
<p>The atomistic hypothesis shows itself remarkably fecund in the
study of phenomena produced in gases, and here the mutual
independence of the particles renders the question relatively more
simple and, perhaps, allows the principles of mechanics to be more
certainly extended to the movements of molecules.</p>
<p>The kinetic theory of gases can point to unquestioned successes;
and the idea of Daniel Bernouilli, who, as early as 1738,
considered a gaseous mass to be formed of a considerable number of
molecules animated by rapid movements of translation, has been put
into a form precise enough for mathematical analysis, and we have
thus found ourselves in a position to construct a really solid
foundation. It will be at once conceived, on this hypothesis, that
pressure is the resultant of the shocks of the molecules against
the walls of the containing vessel, and we at once come to the
demonstration that the law of Mariotte is a natural consequence of
this origin of pressure; since, if the volume occupied by a certain
number of molecules is doubled, the number of shocks per second on
each square centimetre of the walls becomes half as much. But if we
attempt to carry this further, we find ourselves in presence of a
serious difficulty. It is impossible to mentally follow every one
of the many individual molecules which compose even a very limited
mass of gas. The path followed by this molecule may be every
instant modified by the chance of running against another, or by a
shock which may make it rebound in another direction.</p>
<p>The difficulty would be insoluble if chance had not laws of its
own. It was Maxwell who first thought of introducing into the
kinetic theory the calculation of probabilities. Willard Gibbs and
Boltzmann later on developed this idea, and have founded a
statistical method which does not, perhaps, give absolute
certainty, but which is certainly most interesting and curious.
Molecules are grouped in such a way that those belonging to the
same group may be considered as having the same state of movement;
then an examination is made of the number of molecules in each
group, and what are the changes in this number from one moment to
another. It is thus often possible to determine the part which the
different groups have in the total properties of the system and in
the phenomena which may occur.</p>
<p>Such a method, analogous to the one employed by statisticians
for following the social phenomena in a population, is all the more
legitimate the greater the number of individuals counted in the
averages; now, the number of molecules contained in a limited
space—for example, in a centimetre cube taken in normal
conditions—is such that no population could ever attain so
high a figure. All considerations, those we have indicated as well
as others which might be invoked (for example, the recent
researches of M. Spring on the limit of visibility of
fluorescence), give this result:—that there are, in this
space, some twenty thousand millions of molecules. Each of these
must receive in the space of a millimetre about ten thousand
shocks, and be ten thousand times thrust out of its course. The
free path of a molecule is then very small, but it can be
singularly augmented by diminishing the number of them. Tait and
Dewar have calculated that, in a good modern vacuum, the length of
the free path of the remaining molecules not taken away by the
air-pump easily reaches a few centimetres.</p>
<p>By developing this theory, we come to consider that, for a given
temperature, every molecule (and even every individual particle,
atom, or ion) which takes part in the movement has, on the average,
the same kinetic energy in every body, and that this energy is
proportional to the absolute temperature; so that it is represented
by this temperature multiplied by a constant quantity which is a
universal constant.</p>
<p>This result is not an hypothesis but a very great probability.
This probability increases when it is noted that the same value for
the constant is met with in the study of very varied phenomena; for
example, in certain theories on radiation. Knowing the mass and
energy of a molecule, it is easy to calculate its speed; and we
find that the average speed is about 400 metres per second for
carbonic anhydride, 500 for nitrogen, and 1850 for hydrogen at
0° C. and at ordinary pressure. I shall have occasion, later
on, to speak of much more considerable speeds than these as
animating other particles.</p>
<p>The kinetic theory has permitted the diffusion of gases to be
explained, and the divers circumstances of the phenomenon to be
calculated. It has allowed us to show, as M. Brillouin has done,
that the coefficient of diffusion of two gases does not depend on
the proportion of the gases in the mixture; it gives a very
striking image of the phenomena of viscosity and conductivity; and
it leads us to think that the coefficients of friction and of
conductivity are independent of the density; while all these
previsions have been verified by experiment. It has also invaded
optics; and by relying on the principle of Doppler, Professor
Michelson has succeeded in obtaining from it an explanation of the
length presented by the spectral rays of even the most rarefied
gases.</p>
<p>But however interesting are these results, they would not have
sufficed to overcome the repugnance of certain physicists for
speculations which, an imposing mathematical baggage
notwithstanding, seemed to them too hypothetical. The theory,
moreover, stopped at the molecule, and appeared to suggest no idea
which could lead to the discovery of the key to the phenomena where
molecules exercise a mutual influence on each other. The kinetic
hypothesis, therefore, remained in some disfavour with a great
number of persons, particularly in France, until the last few
years, when all the recent discoveries of the conductivity of gases
and of the new radiations came to procure for it a new and
luxuriant efflorescence. It may be said that the atomistic
synthesis, but yesterday so decried, is to-day triumphant.</p>
<p>The elements which enter into the earlier kinetic theory, and
which, to avoid confusion, should be always designated by the name
of molecules, were not, truth to say, in the eyes of the chemists,
the final term of the divisibility of matter. It is well known
that, to them, except in certain particular bodies like the vapour
of mercury and argon, the molecule comprises several atoms, and
that, in compound bodies, the number of these atoms may even be
fairly considerable. But physicists rarely needed to have recourse
to the consideration of these atoms. They spoke of them to explain
certain particularities of the propagation of sound, and to
enunciate laws relating to specific heats; but, in general, they
stopped at the consideration of the molecule.</p>
<p>The present theories carry the division much further. I shall
not dwell now on these theories, since, in order to thoroughly
understand them, many other facts must be examined. But to avoid
all confusion, it remains understood that, contrary, no doubt, to
etymology, but in conformity with present custom, I shall continue
in what follows to call atoms those particles of matter which have
till now been spoken of; these atoms being themselves, according to
modern views, singularly complex edifices formed of elements, of
which we shall have occasion to indicate the nature later.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></SPAN>CHAPTER IV</h3>
<h2>THE VARIOUS STATES OF MATTER</h2>
<p class="textbold">§ 1. THE STATICS OF FLUIDS</p>
<p>The division of bodies into gaseous, liquid, and solid, and the
distinction established for the same substance between the three
states, retain a great importance for the applications and usages
of daily life, but have long since lost their absolute value from
the scientific point of view.</p>
<p>So far as concerns the liquid and gaseous states particularly,
the already antiquated researches of Andrews confirmed the ideas of
Cagniard de la Tour and established the continuity of the two
states. A group of physical studies has thus been constituted on
what may be called the statics of fluids, in which we examine the
relations existing between the pressure, the volume, and the
temperature of bodies, and in which are comprised, under the term
fluid, gases as well as liquids.</p>
<p>These researches deserve attention by their interest and the
generality of the results to which they have led. They also give a
remarkable example of the happy effects which may be obtained by
the combined employment of the various methods of investigation
used in exploring the domain of nature. Thermodynamics has, in
fact, allowed us to obtain numerical relations between the various
coefficients, and atomic hypotheses have led to the establishment
of one capital relation, the characteristic equation of fluids;
while, on the other hand, experiment in which the progress made in
the art of measurement has been utilized, has furnished the most
valuable information on all the laws of compressibility and
dilatation.</p>
<p>The classical work of Andrews was not very wide. Andrews did not
go much beyond pressures close to the normal and ordinary
temperatures. Of late years several very interesting and peculiar
cases have been examined by MM. Cailletet, Mathias, Batelli, Leduc,
P. Chappuis, and other physicists. Sir W. Ramsay and Mr S. Young
have made known the isothermal diagrams<SPAN name="FNanchor_6_6" id="FNanchor_6_6"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_6_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</SPAN>
of a certain number of liquid bodies at the ordinary temperature.
They have thus been able, while keeping to somewhat restricted
limits of temperature and pressure, to touch upon the most
important questions, since they found themselves in the region of
the saturation curve and of the critical point.</p>
<p>But the most complete and systematic body of researches is due
to M. Amagat, who undertook the study of a certain number of
bodies, some liquid and some gaseous, extending the scope of his
experiments so as to embrace the different phases of the phenomena
and to compare together, not only the results relating to the same
bodies, but also those concerning different bodies which happen to
be in the same conditions of temperature and pressure, but in very
different conditions as regards their critical points.</p>
<p>From the experimental point of view, M. Amagat has been able,
with extreme skill, to conquer the most serious difficulties. He
has managed to measure with precision pressures amounting to 3000
atmospheres, and also the very small volumes then occupied by the
fluid mass under consideration. This last measurement, which
necessitates numerous corrections, is the most delicate part of the
operation. These researches have dealt with a certain number of
different bodies. Those relating to carbonic acid and ethylene take
in the critical point. Others, on hydrogen and nitrogen, for
instance, are very extended. Others, again, such as the study of
the compressibility of water, have a special interest, on account
of the peculiar properties of this substance. M. Amagat, by a very
concise discussion of the experiments, has also been able to
definitely establish the laws of compressibility and dilatation of
fluids under constant pressure, and to determine the value of the
various coefficients as well as their variations. It ought to be
possible to condense all these results into a single formula
representing the volume, the temperature, and the pressure. Rankin
and, subsequently, Recknagel, and then Hirn, formerly proposed
formulas of that kind; but the most famous, the one which first
appeared to contain in a satisfactory manner all the facts which
experiments brought to light and led to the production of many
others, was the celebrated equation of Van der Waals.</p>
<p>Professor Van der Waals arrived at this relation by relying upon
considerations derived from the kinetic theory of gases. If we keep
to the simple idea at the bottom of this theory, we at once
demonstrate that the gas ought to obey the laws of Mariotte and of
Gay-Lussac, so that the characteristic equation would be obtained
by the statement that the product of the number which is the
measure of the volume by that which is the measure of the pressure
is equal to a constant coefficient multiplied by the degree of the
absolute temperature. But to get at this result we neglect two
important factors.</p>
<p>We do not take into account, in fact, the attraction which the
molecules must exercise on each other. Now, this attraction, which
is never absolutely non-existent, may become considerable when the
molecules are drawn closer together; that is to say, when the
compressed gaseous mass occupies a more and more restricted volume.
On the other hand, we assimilate the molecules, as a first
approximation, to material points without dimensions; in the
evaluation of the path traversed by each molecule no notice is
taken of the fact that, at the moment of the shock, their centres
of gravity are still separated by a distance equal to twice the
radius of the molecule.</p>
<p>M. Van der Waals has sought out the modifications which must be
introduced into the simple characteristic equation to bring it
nearer to reality. He extends to the case of gases the
considerations by which Laplace, in his famous theory of
capillarity, reduced the effect of the molecular attraction to a
perpendicular pressure exercised on the surface of a liquid. This
leads him to add to the external pressure, that due to the
reciprocal attractions of the gaseous particles. On the other hand,
when we attribute finite dimensions to these particles, we must
give a higher value to the number of shocks produced in a given
time, since the effect of these dimensions is to diminish the mean
path they traverse in the time which elapses between two
consecutive shocks.</p>
<p>The calculation thus pursued leads to our adding to the pressure
in the simple equation a term which is designated the internal
pressure, and which is the quotient of a constant by the square of
the volume; also to our deducting from the volume a constant which
is the quadruple of the total and invariable volume which the
gaseous molecules would occupy did they touch one another.</p>
<p>The experiments fit in fairly well with the formula of Van der
Waals, but considerable discrepancies occur when we extend its
limits, particularly when the pressures throughout a rather wider
interval are considered; so that other and rather more complex
formulas, on which there is no advantage in dwelling, have been
proposed, and, in certain cases, better represent the facts.</p>
<p>But the most remarkable result of M. Van der Waals' calculations
is the discovery of corresponding states. For a long time
physicists spoke of bodies taken in a comparable state. Dalton, for
example, pointed out that liquids have vapour-pressures equal to
the temperatures equally distant from their boiling-point; but that
if, in this particular property, liquids were comparable under
these conditions of temperature, as regards other properties the
parallelism was no longer to be verified. No general rule was found
until M. Van der Waals first enunciated a primary law, viz., that
if the pressure, the volume, and the temperature are estimated by
taking as units the critical quantities, the constants special to
each body disappear in the characteristic equation, which thus
becomes the same for all fluids.</p>
<p>The words corresponding states thus take a perfectly precise
signification. Corresponding states are those for which the
numerical values of the pressure, volume, and temperature,
expressed by taking as units the values corresponding to the
critical point, are equal; and, in corresponding states any two
fluids have exactly the same properties.</p>
<p>M. Natanson, and subsequently P. Curie and M. Meslin, have shown
by various considerations that the same result may be arrived at by
choosing units which correspond to any corresponding states; it has
also been shown that the theorem of corresponding states in no way
implies the exactitude of Van der Waals' formula. In reality, this
is simply due to the fact that the characteristic equation only
contains three constants.</p>
<p>The philosophical importance and the practical interest of the
discovery nevertheless remain considerable. As was to be expected,
numbers of experimenters have sought whether these consequences are
duly verified in reality. M. Amagat, particularly, has made use for
this purpose of a most original and simple method. He remarks that,
in all its generality, the law may be translated thus: If the
isothermal diagrams of two substances be drawn to the same scale,
taking as unit of volume and of pressure the values of the critical
constants, the two diagrams should coincide; that is to say, their
superposition should present the aspect of one diagram appertaining
to a single substance. Further, if we possess the diagrams of two
bodies drawn to any scales and referable to any units whatever, as
the changes of units mean changes in the scale of the axes, we
ought to make one of the diagrams similar to the other by
lengthening or shortening it in the direction of one of the axes.
M. Amagat then photographs two isothermal diagrams, leaving one
fixed, but arranging the other so that it may be free to turn round
each axis of the co-ordinates; and by projecting, by means of a
magic lantern, the second on the first, he arrives in certain cases
at an almost complete coincidence.</p>
<p>This mechanical means of proof thus dispenses with laborious
calculations, but its sensibility is unequally distributed over the
different regions of the diagram. M. Raveau has pointed out an
equally simple way of verifying the law, by remarking that if the
logarithms of the pressure and volume are taken as co-ordinates,
the co-ordinates of two corresponding points differ by two constant
quantities, and the corresponding curves are identical.</p>
<p>From these comparisons, and from other important researches,
among which should be particularly mentioned those of Mr S. Young
and M. Mathias, it results that the laws of corresponding states
have not, unfortunately, the degree of generality which we at first
attributed to them, but that they are satisfactory when applied to
certain groups of bodies.<SPAN name="FNanchor_7_7" id="FNanchor_7_7"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_7_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</SPAN></p>
<p>If in the study of the statics of a simple fluid the
experimental results are already complex, we ought to expect much
greater difficulties when we come to deal with mixtures; still the
problem has been approached, and many points are already cleared
up.</p>
<p>Mixed fluids may first of all be regarded as composed of a large
number of invariable particles. In this particularly simple case M.
Van der Waals has established a characteristic equation of the
mixtures which is founded on mechanical considerations. Various
verifications of this formula have been effected, and it has, in
particular, been the object of very important remarks by M. Daniel
Berthelot.</p>
<p>It is interesting to note that thermodynamics seems powerless to
determine this equation, for it does not trouble itself about the
nature of the bodies obedient to its laws; but, on the other hand,
it intervenes to determine the properties of coexisting phases. If
we examine the conditions of equilibrium of a mixture which is not
subjected to external forces, it will be demonstrated that the
distribution must come back to a juxtaposition of homogeneous
phases; in a given volume, matter ought so to arrange itself that
the total sum of free energy has a minimum value. Thus, in order to
elucidate all questions relating to the number and qualities of the
phases into which the substance divides itself, we are led to
regard the geometrical surface which for a given temperature
represents the free energy.</p>
<p>I am unable to enter here into the detail of the questions
connected with the theories of Gibbs, which have been the object of
numerous theoretical studies, and also of a series, ever more and
more abundant, of experimental researches. M. Duhem, in particular,
has published, on the subject, memoirs of the highest importance,
and a great number of experimenters, mostly scholars working in the
physical laboratory of Leyden under the guidance of the Director,
Mr Kamerlingh Onnes, have endeavoured to verify the anticipations
of the theory.</p>
<p>We are a little less advanced as regards abnormal substances;
that is to say, those composed of molecules, partly simple and
partly complex, and either dissociated or associated. These cases
must naturally be governed by very complex laws. Recent researches
by MM. Van der Waals, Alexeif, Rothmund, Künen, Lehfeld, etc.,
throw, however, some light on the question.</p>
<p>The daily more numerous applications of the laws of
corresponding states have rendered highly important the
determination of the critical constants which permit these states
to be defined. In the case of homogeneous bodies the critical
elements have a simple, clear, and precise sense; the critical
temperature is that of the single isothermal line which presents a
point of inflexion at a horizontal tangent; the critical pressure
and the critical volume are the two co-ordinates of this point of
inflexion.</p>
<p>The three critical constants may be determined, as Mr S. Young
and M. Amagat have shown, by a direct method based on the
consideration of the saturated states. Results, perhaps more
precise, may also be obtained if one keeps to two constants or even
to a single one—temperature, for example—by employing
various special methods. Many others, MM. Cailletet and Colardeau,
M. Young, M.J. Chappuis, etc., have proceeded thus.</p>
<p>The case of mixtures is much more complicated. A binary mixture
has a critical space instead of a critical point. This space is
comprised between two extreme temperatures, the lower corresponding
to what is called the folding point, the higher to that which we
call the point of contact of the mixture. Between these two
temperatures an isothermal compression yields a quantity of liquid
which increases, then reaches a maximum, diminishes, and
disappears. This is the phenomenon of retrograde condensation. We
may say that the properties of the critical point of a homogeneous
substance are, in a way, divided, when it is a question of a binary
mixture, between the two points mentioned.</p>
<p>Calculation has enabled M. Van der Waals, by the application of
his kinetic theories, and M. Duhem, by means of thermodynamics, to
foresee most of the results which have since been verified by
experiment. All these facts have been admirably set forth and
systematically co-ordinated by M. Mathias, who, by his own
researches, moreover, has made contributions of the highest value
to the study of questions regarding the continuity of the liquid
and gaseous states.</p>
<p>The further knowledge of critical elements has allowed the laws
of corresponding states to be more closely examined in the case of
homogeneous substances. It has shown that, as I have already said,
bodies must be arranged in groups, and this fact clearly proves
that the properties of a given fluid are not determined by its
critical constants alone, and that it is necessary to add to them
some other specific parameters; M. Mathias and M. D. Berthelot have
indicated some which seem to play a considerable part.</p>
<p>It results also from this that the characteristic equation of a
fluid cannot yet be considered perfectly known. Neither the
equation of Van der Waals nor the more complicated formulas which
have been proposed by various authors are in perfect conformity
with reality. We may think that researches of this kind will only
be successful if attention is concentrated, not only on the
phenomena of compressibility and dilatation, but also on the
calorimetric properties of bodies. Thermodynamics indeed
establishes relations between those properties and other constants,
but does not allow everything to be foreseen.</p>
<p>Several physicists have effected very interesting calorimetric
measurements, either, like M. Perot, in order to verify Clapeyron's
formula regarding the heat of vaporization, or to ascertain the
values of specific heats and their variations when the temperature
or the pressure happens to change. M. Mathias has even succeeded in
completely determining the specific heats of liquefied gases and of
their saturated vapours, as well as the heat of internal and
external vaporization.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 2. THE LIQUEFACTION OF GASES, AND THE
PROPERTIES OF BODIES AT A LOW TEMPERATURE</p>
<p>The scientific advantages of all these researches have been
great, and, as nearly always happens, the practical consequences
derived from them have also been most important. It is owing to the
more complete knowledge of the general properties of fluids that
immense progress has been made these last few years in the methods
of liquefying gases.</p>
<p>From a theoretical point of view the new processes of
liquefaction can be classed in two categories. Linde's machine and
those resembling it utilize, as is known, expansion without any
notable production of external work. This expansion, nevertheless,
causes a fall in the temperature, because the gas in the experiment
is not a perfect gas, and, by an ingenious process, the
refrigerations produced are made cumulative.</p>
<p>Several physicists have proposed to employ a method whereby
liquefaction should be obtained by expansion with recuperable
external work. This method, proposed as long ago as 1860 by
Siemens, would offer considerable advantages. Theoretically, the
liquefaction would be more rapid, and obtained much more
economically; but unfortunately in the experiment serious obstacles
are met with, especially from the difficulty of obtaining a
suitable lubricant under intense cold for those parts of the
machine which have to be in movement if the apparatus is to
work.</p>
<p>M. Claude has recently made great progress on this point by the
use, during the running of the machine, of the ether of petrol,
which is uncongealable, and a good lubricant for the moving parts.
When once the desired region of cold is reached, air itself is
used, which moistens the metals but does not completely avoid
friction; so that the results would have remained only middling,
had not this ingenious physicist devised a new improvement which
has some analogy with superheating of steam in steam engines. He
slightly varies the initial temperature of the compressed air on
the verge of liquefaction so as to avoid a zone of deep
perturbations in the properties of fluids, which would make the
work of expansion very feeble and the cold produced consequently
slight. This improvement, simple as it is in appearance, presents
several other advantages which immediately treble the output.</p>
<p>The special object of M. Claude was to obtain oxygen in a
practical manner by the actual distillation of liquid air. Since
nitrogen boils at -194° and oxygen at -180.5° C., if liquid
air be evaporated, the nitrogen escapes, especially at the
commencement of the evaporation, while the oxygen concentrates in
the residual liquid, which finally consists of pure oxygen, while
at the same time the temperature rises to the boiling-point
(-180.5° C.) of oxygen. But liquid air is costly, and if one
were content to evaporate it for the purpose of collecting a part
of the oxygen in the residuum, the process would have a very poor
result from the commercial point of view. As early as 1892, Mr
Parkinson thought of improving the output by recovering the cold
produced by liquid air during its evaporation; but an incorrect
idea, which seems to have resulted from certain experiments of
Dewar—the idea that the phenomenon of the liquefaction of air
would not be, owing to certain peculiarities, the exact converse of
that of vaporization—led to the employment of very imperfect
apparatus. M. Claude, however, by making use of a method which he
calls the reversal<SPAN name="FNanchor_8_8" id="FNanchor_8_8"></SPAN>
<SPAN href="#Footnote_8_8" class="fnanchor">[8]</SPAN> method, obtains a
complete rectification in a remarkably simple manner and under
extremely advantageous economic conditions. Apparatus, of
surprisingly reduced dimensions but of great efficiency, is now in
daily work, which easily enables more than a thousand cubic metres
of oxygen to be obtained at the rate, per horse-power, of more than
a cubic metre per hour.</p>
<p>It is in England, thanks to the skill of Sir James Dewar and his
pupils—thanks also, it must be said, to the generosity of the
Royal Institution, which has devoted considerable sums to these
costly experiments—that the most numerous and systematic
researches have been effected on the production of intense cold. I
shall here note only the more important results, especially those
relating to the properties of bodies at low temperatures.</p>
<p>Their electrical properties, in particular, undergo some
interesting modifications. The order which metals assume in point
of conductivity is no longer the same as at ordinary temperatures.
Thus at -200° C. copper is a better conductor than silver. The
resistance diminishes with the temperature, and, down to about
-200°, this diminution is almost linear, and it would seem that
the resistance tends towards zero when the temperature approaches
the absolute zero. But, after -200°, the pattern of the curves
changes, and it is easy to foresee that at absolute zero the
resistivities of all metals would still have, contrary to what was
formerly supposed, a notable value. Solidified electrolytes which,
at temperatures far below their fusion point, still retain a very
appreciable conductivity, become, on the contrary, perfect
insulators at low temperatures. Their dielectric constants assume
relatively high values. MM. Curie and Compan, who have studied this
question from their own point of view, have noted, moreover, that
the specific inductive capacity changes considerably with the
temperature.</p>
<p>In the same way, magnetic properties have been studied. A very
interesting result is that found in oxygen: the magnetic
susceptibility of this body increases at the moment of
liquefaction. Nevertheless, this increase, which is enormous (since
the susceptibility becomes sixteen hundred times greater than it
was at first), if we take it in connection with equal volumes, is
much less considerable if taken in equal masses. It must be
concluded from this fact that the magnetic properties apparently do
not belong to the molecules themselves, but depend on their state
of aggregation.</p>
<p>The mechanical properties of bodies also undergo important
modifications. In general, their cohesion is greatly increased, and
the dilatation produced by slight changes of temperature is
considerable. Sir James Dewar has effected careful measurements of
the dilatation of certain bodies at low temperatures: for example,
of ice. Changes in colour occur, and vermilion and iodide of
mercury pass into pale orange. Phosphorescence becomes more
intense, and most bodies of complex structure—milk, eggs,
feathers, cotton, and flowers—become phosphorescent. The same
is the case with certain simple bodies, such as oxygen, which is
transformed into ozone and emits a white light in the process.</p>
<p>Chemical affinity is almost put an end to; phosphorus and
potassium remain inert in liquid oxygen. It should, however, be
noted, and this remark has doubtless some interest for the theories
of photographic action, that photographic substances retain, even
at the temperature of liquid hydrogen, a very considerable part of
their sensitiveness to light.</p>
<p>Sir James Dewar has made some important applications of low
temperatures in chemical analysis; he also utilizes them to create
a vacuum. His researches have, in fact, proved that the pressure of
air congealed by liquid hydrogen cannot exceed the millionth of an
atmosphere. We have, then, in this process, an original and rapid
means of creating an excellent vacuum in apparatus of very
different kinds—a means which, in certain cases, may be
particularly convenient.<SPAN name="FNanchor_9_9" id="FNanchor_9_9"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_9_9" class="fnanchor">[9]</SPAN></p>
<p>Thanks to these studies, a considerable field has been opened up
for biological research, but in this, which is not our subject, I
shall notice one point only. It has been proved that vital
germs—bacteria, for example—may be kept for seven days
at -l90°C. without their vitality being modified.
Phosphorescent organisms cease, it is true, to shine at the
temperature of liquid air, but this fact is simply due to the
oxidations and other chemical reactions which keep up the
phosphorescence being then suspended, for phosphorescent activity
reappears so soon as the temperature is again sufficiently raised.
An important conclusion has been drawn from these experiments which
affects cosmogonical theories: since the cold of space could not
kill the germs of life, it is in no way absurd to suppose that,
under proper conditions, a germ may be transmitted from one planet
to another.</p>
<p>Among the discoveries made with the new processes, the one which
most strikingly interested public attention is that of new gases in
the atmosphere. We know how Sir William Ramsay and Dr. Travers
first observed by means of the spectroscope the characteristics of
the <i>companions</i> of argon in the least volatile part of the
atmosphere. Sir James Dewar on the one hand, and Sir William Ramsay
on the other, subsequently separated in addition to argon and
helium, crypton, xenon, and neon. The process employed consists
essentially in first solidifying the least volatile part of the air
and then causing it to evaporate with extreme slowness. A tube with
electrodes enables the spectrum of the gas in process of
distillation to be observed. In this manner, the spectra of the
various gases may be seen following one another in the inverse
order of their volatility. All these gases are monoatomic, like
mercury; that is to say, they are in the most simple state, they
possess no internal molecular energy (unless it is that which heat
is capable of supplying), and they even seem to have no chemical
energy. Everything leads to the belief that they show the existence
on the earth of an earlier state of things now vanished. It may be
supposed, for instance, that helium and neon, of which the
molecular mass is very slight, were formerly more abundant on our
planet; but at an epoch when the temperature of the globe was
higher, the very speed of their molecules may have reached a
considerable value, exceeding, for instance, eleven kilometres per
second, which suffices to explain why they should have left our
atmosphere. Crypton and neon, which have a density four times
greater than oxygen, may, on the contrary, have partly disappeared
by solution at the bottom of the sea, where it is not absurd to
suppose that considerable quantities would be found liquefied at
great depths. <SPAN name="FNanchor_10_10" id="FNanchor_10_10"></SPAN>
<SPAN href="#Footnote_10_10" class="fnanchor">[10]</SPAN></p>
<p>It is probable, moreover, that the higher regions of the
atmosphere are not composed of the same air as that around us. Sir
James Dewar points out that Dalton's law demands that every gas
composing the atmosphere should have, at all heights and
temperatures, the same pressure as if it were alone, the pressure
decreasing the less quickly, all things being equal, as its density
becomes less. It results from this that the temperature becoming
gradually lower as we rise in the atmosphere, at a certain altitude
there can no longer remain any traces of oxygen or nitrogen, which
no doubt liquefy, and the atmosphere must be almost exclusively
composed of the most volatile gases, including hydrogen, which M.A.
Gautier has, like Lord Rayleigh and Sir William Ramsay, proved to
exist in the air. The spectrum of the <i>Aurora borealis</i>, in
which are found the lines of those parts of the atmosphere which
cannot be liquefied in liquid hydrogen, together with the lines of
argon, crypton, and xenon, is quite in conformity with this point
of view. It is, however, singular that it should be the spectrum of
crypton, that is to say, of the heaviest gas of the group, which
appears most clearly in the upper regions of the atmosphere.</p>
<p>Among the gases most difficult to liquefy, hydrogen has been the
object of particular research and of really quantitative
experiments. Its properties in a liquid state are now very clearly
known. Its boiling-point, measured with a helium thermometer which
has been compared with thermometers of oxygen and hydrogen, is
-252°; its critical temperature is -241° C.; its critical
pressure, 15 atmospheres. It is four times lighter than water, it
does not present any absorption spectrum, and its specific heat is
the greatest known. It is not a conductor of electricity.
Solidified at 15° absolute, it is far from reminding one by its
aspect of a metal; it rather resembles a piece of perfectly pure
ice, and Dr Travers attributes to it a crystalline structure. The
last gas which has resisted liquefaction, helium, has recently been
obtained in a liquid state; it appears to have its boiling-point in
the neighbourhood of 6° absolute. <SPAN name="FNanchor_11_11" id="FNanchor_11_11"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_11_11" class="fnanchor">[11]</SPAN></p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 3. SOLIDS AND LIQUIDS</p>
<p>The interest of the results to which the researches on the
continuity between the liquid and the gaseous states have led is so
great, that numbers of scholars have naturally been induced to
inquire whether something analogous might not be found in the case
of liquids and solids. We might think that a similar continuity
ought to be there met with, that the universal character of the
properties of matter forbade all real discontinuity between two
different states, and that, in truth, the solid was a prolongation
of the liquid state.</p>
<p>To discover whether this supposition is correct, it concerns us
to compare the properties of liquids and solids. If we find that
all properties are common to the two states we have the right to
believe, even if they presented themselves in different degrees,
that, by a continuous series of intermediary bodies, the two
classes might yet be connected. If, on the other hand, we discover
that there exists in these two classes some quality of a different
nature, we must necessarily conclude that there is a discontinuity
which nothing can remove.</p>
<p>The distinction established, from the point of view of daily
custom, between solids and liquids, proceeds especially from the
difficulty that we meet with in the one case, and the facility in
the other, when we wish to change their form temporarily or
permanently by the action of mechanical force. This distinction
only corresponds, however, in reality, to a difference in the value
of certain coefficients. It is impossible to discover by this means
any absolute characteristic which establishes a separation between
the two classes. Modern researches prove this clearly. It is not
without use, in order to well understand them, to state precisely
the meaning of a few terms generally rather loosely employed.</p>
<p>If a conjunction of forces acting on a homogeneous material mass
happens to deform it without compressing or dilating it, two very
distinct kinds of reactions may appear which oppose themselves to
the effort exercised. During the time of deformation, and during
that time only, the first make their influence felt. They depend
essentially on the greater or less rapidity of the deformation,
they cease with the movement, and could not, in any case, bring the
body back to its pristine state of equilibrium. The existence of
these reactions leads us to the idea of viscosity or internal
friction.</p>
<p>The second kind of reactions are of a different nature. They
continue to act when the deformation remains stationary, and, if
the external forces happen to disappear, they are capable of
causing the body to return to its initial form, provided a certain
limit has not been exceeded. These last constitute rigidity.</p>
<p>At first sight a solid body appears to have a finite rigidity
and an infinite viscosity; a liquid, on the contrary, presents a
certain viscosity, but no rigidity. But if we examine the matter
more closely, beginning either with the solids or with the liquids,
we see this distinction vanish.</p>
<p>Tresca showed long ago that internal friction is not infinite in
a solid; certain bodies can, so to speak, at once flow and be
moulded. M.W. Spring has given many examples of such phenomena. On
the other hand, viscosity in liquids is never non-existent; for
were it so for water, for example, in the celebrated experiment
effected by Joule for the determination of the mechanical
equivalent of the caloric, the liquid borne along by the floats
would slide without friction on the surrounding liquid, and the
work done by movement would be the same whether the floats did or
did not plunge into the liquid mass.</p>
<p>In certain cases observed long ago with what are called pasty
bodies, this viscosity attains a value almost comparable to that
observed by M. Spring in some solids. Nor does rigidity allow us to
establish a barrier between the two states. Notwithstanding the
extreme mobility of their particles, liquids contain, in fact,
vestiges of the property which we formerly wished to consider the
special characteristic of solids.</p>
<p>Maxwell before succeeded in rendering the existence of this
rigidity very probable by examining the optical properties of a
deformed layer of liquid. But a Russian physicist, M. Schwedoff,
has gone further, and has been able by direct experiments to show
that a sheath of liquid set between two solid cylinders tends, when
one of the cylinders is subjected to a slight rotation, to return
to its original position, and gives a measurable torsion to a
thread upholding the cylinder. From the knowledge of this torsion
the rigidity can be deduced. In the case of a solution containing
1/2 per cent. of gelatine, it is found that this rigidity, enormous
compared with that of water, is still, however, one trillion eight
hundred and forty billion times less than that of steel.</p>
<p>This figure, exact within a few billions, proves that the
rigidity is very slight, but exists; and that suffices for a
characteristic distinction to be founded on this property. In a
general way, M. Spring has also established that we meet in solids,
in a degree more or less marked, with the properties of liquids.
When they are placed in suitable conditions of pressure and time,
they flow through orifices, transmit pressure in all directions,
diffuse and dissolve one into the other, and react chemically on
each other. They may be soldered together by compression; by the
same means alloys may be produced; and further, which seems to
clearly prove that matter in a solid state is not deprived of all
molecular mobility, it is possible to realise suitable limited
reactions and equilibria between solid salts, and these equilibria
obey the fundamental laws of thermodynamics.</p>
<p>Thus the definition of a solid cannot be drawn from its
mechanical properties. It cannot be said, after what we have just
seen, that solid bodies retain their form, nor that they have a
limited elasticity, for M. Spring has made known a case where the
elasticity of solids is without any limit.</p>
<p>It was thought that in the case of a different
phenomenon—that of crystallization—we might arrive at a
clear distinction, because here we should he dealing with a
specific quality; and that crystallized bodies would be the true
solids, amorphous bodies being at that time regarded as liquids
viscous in the extreme.</p>
<p>But the studies of a German physicist, Professor 0. Lehmann,
seem to prove that even this means is not infallible. Professor
Lehmann has succeeded, in fact, in obtaining with certain organic
compounds—oleate of potassium, for instance—under
certain conditions some peculiar states to which he has given the
name of semi-fluid and liquid crystals. These singular phenomena
can only be observed and studied by means of a microscope, and the
Carlsruhe Professor had to devise an ingenious apparatus which
enabled him to bring the preparation at the required temperature on
to the very plate of the microscope.</p>
<p>It is thus made evident that these bodies act on polarized light
in the manner of a crystal. Those that M. Lehmann terms semi-liquid
still present traces of polyhedric delimitation, but with the peaks
and angles rounded by surface-tension, while the others tend to a
strictly spherical form. The optical examination of the first-named
bodies is very difficult, because appearances may be produced which
are due to the phenomena of refraction and imitate those of
polarization. For the other kind, which are often as mobile as
water, the fact that they polarize light is absolutely
unquestionable.</p>
<p>Unfortunately, all these liquids are turbid, and it may be
objected that they are not homogeneous. This want of homogeneity
may, according to M. Quincke, be due to the existence of particles
suspended in a liquid in contact with another liquid miscible with
it and enveloping it as might a membrane, and the phenomena of
polarization would thus be quite naturally explained.<SPAN name=
"FNanchor_12_12" id="FNanchor_12_12"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_12_12" class="fnanchor">[12]</SPAN></p>
<p>M. Tamman is of opinion that it is more a question of an
emulsion, and, on this hypothesis, the action on light would
actually be that which has been observed. Various experimenters
have endeavoured of recent years to elucidate this question. It
cannot be considered absolutely settled, but these very curious
experiments, pursued with great patience and remarkable ingenuity,
allow us to think that there really exist certain intermediary
forms between crystals and liquids in which bodies still retain a
peculiar structure, and consequently act on light, but nevertheless
possess considerable plasticity.</p>
<p>Let us note that the question of the continuity of the liquid
and solid states is not quite the same as the question of knowing
whether there exist bodies intermediate in all respects between the
solids and liquids. These two problems are often wrongly confused.
The gap between the two classes of bodies may be filled by certain
substances with intermediate properties, such as pasty bodies and
bodies liquid but still crystallized, because they have not yet
completely lost their peculiar structure. Yet the transition is not
necessarily established in a continuous fashion when we are dealing
with the passage of one and the same determinate substance from the
liquid to the solid form. We conceive that this change may take
place by insensible degrees in the case of an amorphous body. But
it seems hardly possible to consider the case of a crystal, in
which molecular movements must be essentially regular, as a natural
sequence to the case of the liquid where we are, on the contrary,
in presence of an extremely disordered state of movement.</p>
<p>M. Taminan has demonstrated that amorphous solids may very well,
in fact, be regarded as superposed liquids endowed with very great
viscosity. But it is no longer the same thing when the solid is
once in the crystallized state. There is then a solution of
continuity of the various properties of the substance, and the two
phases may co-exist.</p>
<p>We might presume also, by analogy with what happens with liquids
and gases, that if we followed the curve of transformation of the
crystalline into the liquid phase, we might arrive at a kind of
critical point at which the discontinuity of their properties would
vanish.</p>
<p>Professor Poynting, and after him Professor Planck and Professor
Ostwald, supposed this to be the case, but more recently M. Tamman
has shown that such a point does not exist, and that the region of
stability of the crystallized state is limited on all sides. All
along the curve of transformation the two states may exist in
equilibrium, but we may assert that it is impossible to realize a
continuous series of intermediaries between these two states. There
will always be a more or less marked discontinuity in some of the
properties.</p>
<p>In the course of his researches M. Tamman has been led to
certain very important observations, and has met with fresh
allotropic modifications in nearly all substances, which singularly
complicate the question. In the case of water, for instance, he
finds that ordinary ice transforms itself, under a given pressure,
at the temperature of -80° C. into another crystalline variety
which is denser than water.</p>
<p>The statics of solids under high pressure is as yet, therefore,
hardly drafted, but it seems to promise results which will not be
identical with those obtained for the statics of fluids, though it
will present at least an equal interest.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 4. THE DEFORMATIONS OF SOLIDS</p>
<p>If the mechanical properties of the bodies intermediate between
solids and liquids have only lately been the object of systematic
studies, admittedly solid substances have been studied for a long
time. Yet, notwithstanding the abundance of researches published on
elasticity by theorists and experimenters, numerous questions with
regard to them still remain in suspense.</p>
<p>We only propose to briefly indicate here a few problems recently
examined, without going into the details of questions which belong
more to the domain of mechanics than to that of pure physics.</p>
<p>The deformations produced in solid bodies by increasing efforts
arrange themselves in two distinct periods. If the efforts are
weak, the deformations produced are also very weak and disappear
when the effort ceases. They are then termed elastic. If the
efforts exceed a certain value, a part only of these deformations
disappear, and a part are permanent.</p>
<p>The purity of the note emitted by a sound has been often invoked
as a proof of the perfect isochronism of the oscillation, and,
consequently, as a demonstration <i>a posteriori</i> of the
correctness of the early law of Hoocke governing elastic
deformations. This law has, however, during some years been
frequently disputed. Certain mechanicians or physicists freely
admit it to be incorrect, especially as regards extremely weak
deformations. According to a theory in some favour, especially in
Germany, <i>i.e.</i> the theory of Bach, the law which connects the
elastic deformations with the efforts would be an exponential one.
Recent experiments by Professors Kohlrausch and Gruncisen, executed
under varied and precise conditions on brass, cast iron, slate, and
wrought iron, do not appear to confirm Bach's law. Nothing, in
point of fact, authorises the rejection of the law of Hoocke, which
presents itself as the most natural and most simple approximation
to reality.</p>
<p>The phenomena of permanent deformation are very complex, and it
certainly seems that they cannot be explained by the older theories
which insisted that the molecules only acted along the straight
line which joined their centres. It becomes necessary, then, to
construct more complete hypotheses, as the MM. Cosserat have done
in some excellent memoirs, and we may then succeed in grouping
together the facts resulting from new experiments. Among the
experiments of which every theory must take account may be
mentioned those by which Colonel Hartmann has placed in evidence
the importance of the lines which are produced on the surface of
metals when the limit of elasticity is exceeded.</p>
<p>It is to questions of the same order that the minute and patient
researches of M. Bouasse have been directed. This physicist, as
ingenious as he is profound, has pursued for several years
experiments on the most delicate points relating to the theory of
elasticity, and he has succeeded in defining with a precision not
always attained even in the best esteemed works, the deformations
to which a body must be subjected in order to obtain comparable
experiments. With regard to the slight oscillations of torsion
which he has specially studied, M. Bouasse arrives at the
conclusion, in an acute discussion, that we hardly know anything
more than was proclaimed a hundred years ago by Coulomb. We see, by
this example, that admirable as is the progress accomplished in
certain regions of physics, there still exist many over-neglected
regions which remain in painful darkness. The skill shown by M.
Bouasse authorises us to hope that, thanks to his researches, a
strong light will some day illumine these unknown corners.</p>
<p>A particularly interesting chapter on elasticity is that
relating to the study of crystals; and in the last few years it has
been the object of remarkable researches on the part of M. Voigt.
These researches have permitted a few controversial questions
between theorists and experimenters to be solved: in particular, M.
Voigt has verified the consequences of the calculations, taking
care not to make, like Cauchy and Poisson, the hypothesis of
central forces a mere function of distance, and has recognized a
potential which depends on the relative orientation of the
molecules. These considerations also apply to quasi-isotropic
bodies which are, in fact, networks of crystals.</p>
<p>Certain occasional deformations which are produced and disappear
slowly may be considered as intermediate between elastic and
permanent deformations. Of these, the thermal deformation of glass
which manifests itself by the displacement of the zero of a
thermometer is an example. So also the modifications which the
phenomena of magnetic hysteresis or the variations of resistivity
have just demonstrated.</p>
<p>Many theorists have taken in hand these difficult questions. M.
Brillouin endeavours to interpret these various phenomena by the
molecular hypothesis. The attempt may seem bold, since these
phenomena are, for the most part, essentially irreversible, and
seem, consequently, not adaptable to mechanics. But M. Brillouin
makes a point of showing that, under certain conditions,
irreversible phenomena may be created between two material points,
the actions of which depend solely on their distance; and he
furnishes striking instances which appear to prove that a great
number of irreversible physical and chemical phenomena may be
ascribed to the existence of states of unstable equilibria.</p>
<p>M. Duhem has approached the problem from another side, and
endeavours to bring it within the range of thermodynamics. Yet
ordinary thermodynamics could not account for experimentally
realizable states of equilibrium in the phenomena of viscosity and
friction, since this science declares them to be impossible. M.
Duhem, however, arrives at the idea that the establishment of the
equations of thermodynamics presupposes, among other hypotheses,
one which is entirely arbitrary, namely: that when the state of the
system is given, external actions capable of maintaining it in that
state are determined without ambiguity, by equations termed
conditions of equilibrium of the system. If we reject this
hypothesis, it will then be allowable to introduce into
thermodynamics laws previously excluded, and it will be possible to
construct, as M. Duhem has done, a much more comprehensive
theory.</p>
<p>The ideas of M. Duhem have been illustrated by remarkable
experimental work. M. Marchis, for example, guided by these ideas,
has studied the permanent modifications produced in glass by an
oscillation of temperature. These modifications, which may be
called phenomena of the hysteresis of dilatation, may be followed
in very appreciable fashion by means of a glass thermometer. The
general results are quite in accord with the previsions of M.
Duhem. M. Lenoble in researches on the traction of metallic wires,
and M. Chevalier in experiments on the permanent variations of the
electrical resistance of wires of an alloy of platinum and silver
when submitted to periodical variations of temperature, have
likewise afforded verifications of the theory propounded by M.
Duhem.</p>
<p>In this theory, the representative system is considered
dependent on the temperature of one or several other variables,
such as, for example, a chemical variable. A similar idea has been
developed in a very fine set of memoirs on nickel steel, by M. Ch.
Ed. Guillaume. The eminent physicist, who, by his earlier
researches, has greatly contributed to the light thrown on the
analogous question of the displacement of the zero in thermometers,
concludes, from fresh researches, that the residual phenomena are
due to chemical variations, and that the return to the primary
chemical state causes the variation to disappear. He applies his
ideas not only to the phenomena presented by irreversible steels,
but also to very different facts; for example, to phosphorescence,
certain particularities of which may be interpreted in an analogous
manner.</p>
<p>Nickel steels present the most curious properties, and I have
already pointed out the paramount importance of one of them, hardly
capable of perceptible dilatation, for its application to metrology
and chronometry.<SPAN name="FNanchor_13_13" id="FNanchor_13_13"></SPAN>
<SPAN href="#Footnote_13_13" class="fnanchor">[13]</SPAN> Others, also
discovered by M. Guillaume in the course of studies conducted with
rare success and remarkable ingenuity, may render great services,
because it is possible to regulate, so to speak, at will their
mechanical or magnetic properties.</p>
<p>The study of alloys in general is, moreover, one of those in
which the introduction of the methods of physics has produced the
greatest effects. By the microscopic examination of a polished
surface or of one indented by a reagent, by the determination of
the electromotive force of elements of which an alloy forms one of
the poles, and by the measurement of the resistivities, the
densities, and the differences of potential or contact, the most
valuable indications as to their constitution are obtained. M. Le
Chatelier, M. Charpy, M. Dumas, M. Osmond, in France; Sir W.
Roberts Austen and Mr. Stansfield, in England, have given manifold
examples of the fertility of these methods. The question, moreover,
has had a new light thrown upon it by the application of the
principles of thermodynamics and of the phase rule.</p>
<p>Alloys are generally known in the two states of solid and
liquid. Fused alloys consist of one or several solutions of the
component metals and of a certain number of definite combinations.
Their composition may thus be very complex: but Gibbs' rule gives
us at once important information on the point, since it indicates
that there cannot exist, in general, more than two distinct
solutions in an alloy of two metals.</p>
<p>Solid alloys may be classed like liquid ones. Two metals or more
dissolve one into the other, and form a solid solution quite
analogous to the liquid solution. But the study of these solid
solutions is rendered singularly difficult by the fact that the
equilibrium so rapidly reached in the case of liquids in this case
takes days and, in certain cases, perhaps even centuries to become
established.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></SPAN>CHAPTER V</h3>
<h2>SOLUTIONS AND ELECTROLYTIC DISSOCIATION</h2>
<p class="textbold">§ 1. SOLUTION</p>
<p>Vaporization and fusion are not the only means by which the
physical state of a body may be changed without modifying its
chemical constitution. From the most remote periods solution has
also been known and studied, but only in the last twenty years have
we obtained other than empirical information regarding this
phenomenon.</p>
<p>It is natural to employ here also the methods which have allowed
us to penetrate into the knowledge of other transformations. The
problem of solution may be approached by way of thermodynamics and
of the hypotheses of kinetics.</p>
<p>As long ago as 1858, Kirchhoff, by attributing to saline
solutions—that is to say, to mixtures of water and a
non-volatile liquid like sulphuric acid—the properties of
internal energy, discovered a relation between the quantity of heat
given out on the addition of a certain quantity of water to a
solution and the variations to which condensation and temperature
subject the vapour-tension of the solution. He calculated for this
purpose the variations of energy which are produced when passing
from one state to another by two different series of
transformations; and, by comparing the two expressions thus
obtained, he established a relation between the various elements of
the phenomenon. But, for a long time afterwards, the question made
little progress, because there seemed to be hardly any means of
introducing into this study the second principle of
thermodynamics.<SPAN name="FNanchor_14_14" id="FNanchor_14_14"></SPAN>
<SPAN href="#Footnote_14_14" class="fnanchor">[14]</SPAN> It was the
memoir of Gibbs which at last opened out this rich domain and
enabled it to be rationally exploited. As early as 1886, M. Duhem
showed that the theory of the thermodynamic potential furnished
precise information on solutions or liquid mixtures. He thus
discovered over again the famous law on the lowering of the
congelation temperature of solvents which had just been established
by M. Raoult after a long series of now classic researches.</p>
<p>In the minds of many persons, however, grave doubts persisted.
Solution appeared to be an essentially irreversible phenomenon. It
was therefore, in all strictness, impossible to calculate the
entropy of a solution, and consequently to be certain of the value
of the thermodynamic potential. The objection would be serious even
to-day, and, in calculations, what is called the paradox of Gibbs
would be an obstacle.</p>
<p>We should not hesitate, however, to apply the Phase Law to
solutions, and this law already gives us the key to a certain
number of facts. It puts in evidence, for example, the part played
by the eutectic point—that is to say, the point at which (to
keep to the simple case in which we have to do with two bodies
only, the solvent and the solute) the solution is in equilibrium at
once with the two possible solids, the dissolved body and the
solvent solidified. The knowledge of this point explains the
properties of refrigerating mixtures, and it is also one of the
most useful for the theory of alloys. The scruples of physicists
ought to have been removed on the memorable occasion when Professor
Van t'Hoff demonstrated that solution can operate reversibly by
reason of the phenomena of osmosis. But the experiment can only
succeed in very rare cases; and, on the other hand, Professor Van
t'Hoff was naturally led to another very bold conception. He
regarded the molecule of the dissolved body as a gaseous one, and
assimilated solution, not as had hitherto been the rule, to fusion,
but to a kind of vaporization. Naturally his ideas were not
immediately accepted by the scholars most closely identified with
the classic tradition. It may perhaps not be without use to examine
here the principles of Professor Van t'Hoff's theory.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 2. OSMOSIS</p>
<p>Osmosis, or diffusion through a septum, is a phenomenon which
has been known for some time. The discovery of it is attributed to
the Abbé Nollet, who is supposed to have observed it in
1748, during some "researches on liquids in ebullition." A classic
experiment by Dutrochet, effected about 1830, makes this phenomenon
clear. Into pure water is plunged the lower part of a vertical tube
containing pure alcohol, open at the top and closed at the bottom
by a membrane, such as a pig's bladder, without any visible
perforation. In a very short time it will be found, by means of an
areometer for instance, that the water outside contains alcohol,
while the alcohol of the tube, pure at first, is now diluted. Two
currents have therefore passed through the membrane, one of water
from the outside to the inside, and one of alcohol in the converse
direction. It is also noted that a difference in the levels has
occurred, and that the liquid in the tube now rises to a
considerable height. It must therefore be admitted that the flow of
the water has been more rapid than that of the alcohol. At the
commencement, the water must have penetrated into the tube much
more rapidly than the alcohol left it. Hence the difference in the
levels, and, consequently, a difference of pressure on the two
faces of the membrane. This difference goes on increasing, reaches
a maximum, then diminishes, and vanishes when the diffusion is
complete, final equilibrium being then attained.</p>
<p>The phenomenon is evidently connected with diffusion. If water
is very carefully poured on to alcohol, the two layers, separate at
first, mingle by degrees till a homogeneous substance is obtained.
The bladder seems not to have prevented this diffusion from taking
place, but it seems to have shown itself more permeable to water
than to alcohol. May it not therefore be supposed that there must
exist dividing walls in which this difference of permeability
becomes greater and greater, which would be permeable to the
solvent and absolutely impermeable to the solute? If this be so,
the phenomena of these <i>semi-permeable</i> walls, as they are
termed, can be observed in particularly simple conditions.</p>
<p>The answer to this question has been furnished by biologists, at
which we cannot be surprised. The phenomena of osmosis are
naturally of the first importance in the action of organisms, and
for a long time have attracted the attention of naturalists. De
Vries imagined that the contractions noticed in the protoplasm of
cells placed in saline solutions were due to a phenomenon of
osmosis, and, upon examining more closely certain peculiarities of
cell life, various scholars have demonstrated that living cells are
enclosed in membranes permeable to certain substances and entirely
impermeable to others. It was interesting to try to reproduce
artificially semi-permeable walls analogous to those thus met with
in nature;<SPAN name="FNanchor_15_15" id="FNanchor_15_15"></SPAN>
<SPAN href="#Footnote_15_15" class="fnanchor">[15]</SPAN> and Traube and
Pfeffer seem to have succeeded in one particular case. Traube has
pointed out that the very delicate membrane of ferrocyanide of
potassium which is obtained with some difficulty by exposing it to
the reaction of sulphate of copper, is permeable to water, but will
not permit the passage of the majority of salts. Pfeffer, by
producing these walls in the interstices of a porous porcelain, has
succeeded in giving them sufficient rigidity to allow measurements
to be made. It must be allowed that, unfortunately, no physicist or
chemist has been as lucky as these two botanists; and the attempts
to reproduce semi-permeable walls completely answering to the
definition, have never given but mediocre results. If, however, the
experimental difficulty has not been overcome in an entirely
satisfactory manner, it at least appears very probable that such
walls may nevertheless exist.<SPAN name="FNanchor_16_16" id="FNanchor_16_16"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_16_16" class="fnanchor">[16]</SPAN></p>
<p>Nevertheless, in the case of gases, there exists an excellent
example of a semi-permeable wall, and a partition of platinum
brought to a higher than red heat is, as shown by M. Villard in
some ingenious experiments, completely impermeable to air, and very
permeable, on the contrary, to hydrogen. It can also be
experimentally demonstrated that on taking two recipients separated
by such a partition, and both containing nitrogen mixed with
varying proportions of hydrogen, the last-named gas will pass
through the partition in such a way that the
concentration—that is to say, the mass of gas per unit of
volume—will become the same on both sides. Only then will
equilibrium be established; and, at that moment, an excess of
pressure will naturally be produced in that recipient which, at the
commencement, contained the gas with the smallest quantity of
hydrogen.</p>
<p>This experiment enables us to anticipate what will happen in a
liquid medium with semi-permeable partitions. Between two
recipients, one containing pure water, the other, say, water with
sugar in solution, separated by one of these partitions, there will
be produced merely a movement of the pure towards the sugared
water, and following this, an increase of pressure on the side of
the last. But this increase will not be without limits. At a
certain moment the pressure will cease to increase and will remain
at a fixed value which now has a given direction. This is the
osmotic pressure.</p>
<p>Pfeffer demonstrated that, for the same substance, the osmotic
pressure is proportional to the concentration, and consequently in
inverse ratio to the volume occupied by a similar mass of the
solute. He gave figures from which it was easy, as Professor Van
t'Hoff found, to draw the conclusion that, in a constant volume,
the osmotic pressure is proportional to the absolute temperature.
De Vries, moreover, by his remarks on living cells, extended the
results which Pfeffer had applied to one case only—that is,
to the one that he had been able to examine experimentally.</p>
<p>Such are the essential facts of osmosis. We may seek to
interpret them and to thoroughly examine the mechanism of the
phenomenon; but it must be acknowledged that as regards this point,
physicists are not entirely in accord. In the opinion of Professor
Nernst, the permeability of semi-permeable membranes is simply due
to differences of solubility in one of the substances of the
membrane itself. Other physicists think it attributable, either to
the difference in the dimensions of the molecules, of which some
might pass through the pores of the membrane and others be stopped
by their relative size, or to these molecules' greater or less
mobility. For others, again, it is the capillary phenomena which
here act a preponderating part.</p>
<p>This last idea is already an old one: Jager, More, and Professor
Traube have all endeavoured to show that the direction and speed of
osmosis are determined by differences in the surface-tensions; and
recent experiments, especially those of Batelli, seem to prove that
osmosis establishes itself in the way which best equalizes the
surface-tensions of the liquids on both sides of the partition.
Solutions possessing the same surface-tension, though not in
molecular equilibrium, would thus be always in osmotic equilibrium.
We must not conceal from ourselves that this result would be in
contradiction with the kinetic theory.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 3. APPLICATION TO THE THEORY OF
SOLUTION</p>
<p>If there really exist partitions permeable to one body and
impermeable to another, it may be imagined that the homogeneous
mixture of these two bodies might be effected in the converse way.
It can be easily conceived, in fact, that by the aid of osmotic
pressure it would be possible, for example, to dilute or
concentrate a solution by driving through the partition in one
direction or another a certain quantity of the solvent by means of
a pressure kept equal to the osmotic pressure. This is the
important fact which Professor Van t' Hoff perceived. The existence
of such a wall in all possible cases evidently remains only a very
legitimate hypothesis,—a fact which ought not to be
concealed.</p>
<p>Relying solely on this postulate, Professor Van t' Hoff easily
established, by the most correct method, certain properties of the
solutions of gases in a volatile liquid, or of non-volatile bodies
in a volatile liquid. To state precisely the other relations, we
must admit, in addition, the experimental laws discovered by
Pfeffer. But without any hypothesis it becomes possible to
demonstrate the laws of Raoult on the lowering of the
vapour-tension and of the freezing point of solutions, and also the
ratio which connects the heat of fusion with this decrease.</p>
<p>These considerable results can evidently be invoked as <i>a
posteriori</i> proofs of the exactitude of the experimental laws of
osmosis. They are not, however, the only ones that Professor Van t'
Hoff has obtained by the same method. This illustrious scholar was
thus able to find anew Guldberg and Waage's law on chemical
equilibrium at a constant temperature, and to show how the position
of the equilibrium changes when the temperature happens to
change.</p>
<p>If now we state, in conformity with the laws of Pfeffer, that
the product of the osmotic pressure by the volume of the solution
is equal to the absolute temperature multiplied by a coefficient,
and then look for the numerical figure of this latter in a solution
of sugar, for instance, we find that this value is the same as that
of the analogous coefficient of the characteristic equation of a
perfect gas. There is in this a coincidence which has also been
utilized in the preceding thermodynamic calculations. It may be
purely fortuitous, but we can hardly refrain from finding in it a
physical meaning.</p>
<p>Professor Van t'Hoff has considered this coincidence a
demonstration that there exists a strong analogy between a body in
solution and a gas; as a matter of fact, it may seem that, in a
solution, the distance between the molecules becomes comparable to
the molecular distances met with in gases, and that the molecule
acquires the same degree of liberty and the same simplicity in both
phenomena. In that case it seems probable that solutions will be
subject to laws independent of the chemical nature of the dissolved
molecule and comparable to the laws governing gases, while if we
adopt the kinetic image for the gas, we shall be led to represent
to ourselves in a similar way the phenomena which manifest
themselves in a solution. Osmotic pressure will then appear to be
due to the shock of the dissolved molecules against the membrane.
It will come from one side of this partition to superpose itself on
the hydrostatic pressure, which latter must have the same value on
both sides.</p>
<p>The analogy with a perfect gas naturally becomes much greater as
the solution becomes more diluted. It then imitates gas in some
other properties; the internal work of the variation of volume is
nil, and the specific heat is only a function of the temperature. A
solution which is diluted by a reversible method is cooled like a
gas which expands adiabatically.<SPAN name="FNanchor_17_17" id="FNanchor_17_17"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_17_17" class="fnanchor">[17]</SPAN></p>
<p>It must, however, be acknowledged that, in other points, the
analogy is much less perfect. The opinion which sees in solution a
phenomenon resembling fusion, and which has left an indelible trace
in everyday language (we shall always say: to melt sugar in water)
is certainly not without foundation. Certain of the reasons which
might be invoked to uphold this opinion are too evident to be
repeated here, though others more recondite might be quoted. The
fact that the internal energy generally becomes independent of the
concentration when the dilution reaches even a moderately high
value is rather in favour of the hypothesis of fusion.</p>
<p>We must not forget, however, the continuity of the liquid and
gaseous states; and we may consider it in an absolute way a
question devoid of sense to ask whether in a solution the solute is
in the liquid or the gaseous state. It is in the fluid state, and
perhaps in conditions opposed to those of a body in the state of a
perfect gas. It is known, of course, that in this case the
manometrical pressure must be regarded as very great in relation to
the internal pressure which, in the characteristic equation, is
added to the other. May it not seem possible that in the solution
it is, on the contrary, the internal pressure which is dominant,
the manometric pressure becoming of no account? The coincidence of
the formulas would thus be verified, for all the characteristic
equations are symmetrical with regard to these two pressures. From
this point of view the osmotic pressure would be considered as the
result of an attraction between the solvent and the solute; and it
would represent the difference between the internal pressures of
the solution and of the pure solvent. These hypotheses are highly
interesting, and very suggestive; but from the way in which the
facts have been set forth, it will appear, no doubt, that there is
no obligation to admit them in order to believe in the legitimacy
of the application of thermodynamics to the phenomena of
solution.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 4. ELECTROLYTIC DISSOCIATION</p>
<p>From the outset Professor Van t' Hoff was brought to acknowledge
that a great number of solutions formed very notable exceptions
which were very irregular in appearance. The analogy with gases did
not seem to be maintained, for the osmotic pressure had a very
different value from that indicated by the theory. Everything,
however, came right if one multiplied by a factor, determined
according to each case, but greater than unity, the constant of the
characteristic formula. Similar divergences were manifested in the
delays observed in congelation, and disappeared when subjected to
an analogous correction.</p>
<p>Thus the freezing-point of a normal solution, containing a
molecule gramme (that is, the number of grammes equal to the figure
representing the molecular mass) of alcohol or sugar in water,
falls 1.85° C. If the laws of solution were identically the
same for a solution of sea-salt, the same depression should be
noticed in a saline solution also containing 1 molecule per litre.
In fact, the fall reaches 3.26°, and the solution behaves as if
it contained, not 1, but 1.75 normal molecules per litre. The
consideration of the osmotic pressures would lead to similar
observations, but we know that the experiment would be more
difficult and less precise.</p>
<p>We may wonder whether anything really analogous to this can be
met with in the case of a gas, and we are thus led to consider the
phenomena of dissociation.<SPAN name="FNanchor_18_18" id="FNanchor_18_18"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_18_18" class="fnanchor">[18]</SPAN> If we heat a body which, in a gaseous state, is
capable of dissociation—hydriodic acid, for example—at
a given temperature, an equilibrium is established between three
gaseous bodies, the acid, the iodine, and the hydrogen. The total
mass will follow with fair closeness Mariotte's law, but the
characteristic constant will no longer be the same as in the case
of a non-dissociated gas. We here no longer have to do with a
single molecule, since each molecule is in part dissociated.</p>
<p>The comparison of the two cases leads to the employment of a new
image for representing the phenomenon which has been produced
throughout the saline solution. We have introduced a single
molecule of salt, and everything occurs as if there were 1.75
molecules. May it not really be said that the number is 1.75,
because the sea-salt is partly dissociated, and a molecule has
become transformed into 0.75 molecule of sodium, 0.75 of chlorium,
and 0.25 of salt?</p>
<p>This is a way of speaking which seems, at first sight, strangely
contradicted by experiment. Professor Van t' Hoff, like other
chemists, would certainly have rejected—in fact, he did so at
first—such a conception, if, about the same time, an
illustrious Swedish scholar, M. Arrhenius, had not been brought to
the same idea by another road, and, had not by stating it precisely
and modifying it, presented it in an acceptable form.</p>
<p>A brief examination will easily show that all the substances
which are exceptions to the laws of Van t'Hoff are precisely those
which are capable of conducting electricity when undergoing
decomposition—that is to say, are electrolytes. The
coincidence is absolute, and cannot be simply due to chance.</p>
<p>Now, the phenomena of electrolysis have, for a long time, forced
upon us an almost necessary image. The saline molecule is always
decomposed, as we know, in the primary phenomenon of electrolysis
into two elements which Faraday termed ions. Secondary reactions,
no doubt, often come to complicate the question, but these are
chemical reactions belonging to the general order of things, and
have nothing to do with the electric action working on the
solution. The simple phenomenon is always the
same—decomposition into two ions, followed by the appearance
of one of these ions at the positive and of the other at the
negative electrode. But as the very slightest expenditure of energy
is sufficient to produce the commencement of electrolysis, it is
necessary to suppose that these two ions are not united by any
force. Thus the two ions are, in a way, dissociated. Clausius, who
was the first to represent the phenomena by this symbol, supposed,
in order not to shock the feelings of chemists too much, that this
dissociation only affected an infinitesimal fraction of the total
number of the molecules of the salt, and thereby escaped all
check.</p>
<p>This concession was unfortunate, and the hypothesis thus lost
the greater part of its usefulness. M. Arrhenius was bolder, and
frankly recognized that dissociation occurs at once in the case of
a great number of molecules, and tends to increase more and more as
the solution becomes more dilute. It follows the comparison with a
gas which, while partially dissociated in an enclosed space,
becomes wholly so in an infinite one.</p>
<p>M. Arrhenius was led to adopt this hypothesis by the examination
of experimental results relating to the conductivity of
electrolytes. In order to interpret certain facts, it has to be
recognized that a part only of the molecules in a saline solution
can be considered as conductors of electricity, and that by adding
water the number of molecular conductors is increased. This
increase, too, though rapid at first, soon becomes slower, and
approaches a certain limit which an infinite dilution would enable
it to attain. If the conducting molecules are the dissociated
molecules, then the dissociation (so long as it is a question of
strong acids and salts) tends to become complete in the case of an
unlimited dilution.</p>
<p>The opposition of a large number of chemists and physicists to
the ideas of M. Arrhenius was at first very fierce. It must be
noted with regret that, in France particularly, recourse was had to
an arm which scholars often wield rather clumsily. They joked about
these free ions in solution, and they asked to see this chlorine
and this sodium which swam about the water in a state of liberty.
But in science, as elsewhere, irony is not argument, and it soon
had to be acknowledged that the hypothesis of M. Arrhenius showed
itself singularly fertile and had to be regarded, at all events, as
a very expressive image, if not, indeed, entirely in conformity
with reality.</p>
<p>It would certainly be contrary to all experience, and even to
common sense itself, to suppose that in dissolved chloride of
sodium there is really free sodium, if we suppose these atoms of
sodium to be absolutely identical with ordinary atoms. But there is
a great difference. In the one case the atoms are electrified, and
carry a relatively considerable positive charge, inseparable from
their state as ions, while in the other they are in the neutral
state. We may suppose that the presence of this charge brings about
modifications as extensive as one pleases in the chemical
properties of the atom. Thus the hypothesis will be removed from
all discussion of a chemical order, since it will have been made
plastic enough beforehand to adapt itself to all the known facts;
and if we object that sodium cannot subsist in water because it
instantaneously decomposes the latter, the answer is simply that
the sodium ion does not decompose water as does ordinary
sodium.</p>
<p>Still, other objections might be raised which could not be so
easily refuted. One, to which chemists not unreasonably attached
great importance, was this:—If a certain quantity of chloride
of sodium is dissociated into chlorine and sodium, it should be
possible, by diffusion, for example, which brings out plainly the
phenomena of dissociation in gases, to extract from the solution a
part either of the chlorine or of the sodium, while the
corresponding part of the other compound would remain. This result
would be in flagrant contradiction with the fact that, everywhere
and always, a solution of salt contains strictly the same
proportions of its component elements.</p>
<p>M. Arrhenius answers to this that the electrical forces in
ordinary conditions prevent separation by diffusion or by any other
process. Professor Nernst goes further, and has shown that the
concentration currents which are produced when two electrodes of
the same substance are plunged into two unequally concentrated
solutions may be interpreted by the hypothesis that, in these
particular conditions, the diffusion does bring about a separation
of the ions. Thus the argument is turned round, and the proof
supposed to be given of the incorrectness of the theory becomes a
further reason in its favour.</p>
<p>It is possible, no doubt, to adduce a few other experiments
which are not very favourable to M. Arrhenius's point of view, but
they are isolated cases; and, on the whole, his theory has enabled
many isolated facts, till then scattered, to be co-ordinated, and
has allowed very varied phenomena to be linked together. It has
also suggested—and, moreover, still daily
suggests—researches of the highest order.</p>
<p>In the first place, the theory of Arrhenius explains
electrolysis very simply. The ions which, so to speak, wander about
haphazard, and are uniformly distributed throughout the liquid,
steer a regular course as soon as we dip in the trough containing
the electrolyte the two electrodes connected with the poles of the
dynamo or generator of electricity. Then the charged positive ions
travel in the direction of the electromotive force and the negative
ions in the opposite direction. On reaching the electrodes they
yield up to them the charges they carry, and thus pass from the
state of ion into that of ordinary atom. Moreover, for the solution
to remain in equilibrium, the vanished ions must be immediately
replaced by others, and thus the state of ionisation of the
electrolyte remains constant and its conductivity persists.</p>
<p>All the peculiarities of electrolysis are capable of
interpretation: the phenomena of the transport of ions, the fine
experiments of M. Bouty, those of Professor Kohlrausch and of
Professor Ostwald on various points in electrolytic conduction, all
support the theory. The verifications of it can even be
quantitative, and we can foresee numerical relations between
conductivity and other phenomena. The measurement of the
conductivity permits the number of molecules dissociated in a given
solution to be calculated, and the number is thus found to be
precisely the same as that arrived at if it is wished to remove the
disagreement between reality and the anticipations which result
from the theory of Professor Van t' Hoff. The laws of cryoscopy, of
tonometry, and of osmosis thus again become strict, and no
exception to them remains.</p>
<p>If the dissociation of salts is a reality and is complete in a
dilute solution, any of the properties of a saline solution
whatever should be represented numerically as the sum of three
values, of which one concerns the positive ion, a second the
negative ion, and the third the solvent. The properties of the
solutions would then be what are called additive properties.
Numerous verifications may be attempted by very different roads.
They generally succeed very well; and whether we measure the
electric conductivity, the density, the specific heats, the index
of refraction, the power of rotatory polarization, the colour, or
the absorption spectrum, the additive property will everywhere be
found in the solution.</p>
<p>The hypothesis, so contested at the outset by the chemists, is,
moreover, assuring its triumph by important conquests in the domain
of chemistry itself. It permits us to give a vivid explanation of
chemical reaction, and for the old motto of the chemists, "Corpora
non agunt, nisi soluta," it substitutes a modern one, "It is
especially the ions which react." Thus, for example, all salts of
iron, which contain iron in the state of ions, give similar
reactions; but salts such as ferrocyanide of potassium, in which
iron does not play the part of an ion, never give the
characteristic reactions of iron.</p>
<p>Professor Ostwald and his pupils have drawn from the hypothesis
of Arrhenius manifold consequences which have been the cause of
considerable progress in physical chemistry. Professor Ostwald has
shown, in particular, how this hypothesis permits the quantitative
calculation of the conditions of equilibrium of electrolytes and
solutions, and especially of the phenomena of neutralization. If a
dissolved salt is partly dissociated into ions, this solution must
be limited by an equilibrium between the non-dissociated molecule
and the two ions resulting from the dissociation; and, assimilating
the phenomenon to the case of gases, we may take for its study the
laws of Gibbs and of Guldberg and Waage. The results are generally
very satisfactory, and new researches daily furnish new checks.</p>
<p>Professor Nernst, who before gave, as has been said, a
remarkable interpretation of the diffusion of electrolytes, has, in
the direction pointed out by M. Arrhenius, developed a theory of
the entire phenomena of electrolysis, which, in particular,
furnishes a striking explanation of the mechanism of the production
of electromotive force in galvanic batteries.</p>
<p>Extending the analogy, already so happily invoked, between the
phenomena met with in solutions and those produced in gases,
Professor Nernst supposes that metals tend, as it were, to vaporize
when in presence of a liquid. A piece of zinc introduced, for
example, into pure water gives birth to a few metallic ions. These
ions become positively charged, while the metal naturally takes an
equal charge, but of contrary sign. Thus the solution and the metal
are both electrified; but this sort of vaporization is hindered by
electrostatic attraction, and as the charges borne by the ions are
considerable, an equilibrium will be established, although the
number of ions which enter the solution will be very small.</p>
<p>If the liquid, instead of being a solvent like pure water,
contains an electrolyte, it already contains metallic ions, the
osmotic pressure of which will be opposite to that of the solution.
Three cases may then present themselves—either there will be
equilibrium, or the electrostatic attraction will oppose itself to
the pressure of solution and the metal will be negatively charged,
or, finally, the attraction will act in the same direction as the
pressure, and the metal will become positively and the solution
negatively charged. Developing this idea, Professor Nernst
calculates, by means of the action of the osmotic pressures, the
variations of energy brought into play and the value of the
differences of potential by the contact of the electrodes and
electrolytes. He deduces this from the electromotive force of a
single battery cell which becomes thus connected with the values of
the osmotic pressures, or, if you will, thanks to the relation
discovered by Van t' Hoff, with the concentrations. Some
particularly interesting electrical phenomena thus become connected
with an already very important group, and a new bridge is built
which unites two regions long considered foreign to each other.</p>
<p>The recent discoveries on the phenomena produced in gases when
rendered conductors of electricity almost force upon us, as we
shall see, the idea that there exist in these gases electrified
centres moving through the field, and this idea gives still greater
probability to the analogous theory explaining the mechanism of the
conductivity of liquids. It will also be useful, in order to avoid
confusion, to restate with precision this notion of electrolytic
ions, and to ascertain their magnitude, charge, and velocity.</p>
<p>The two classic laws of Faraday will supply us with important
information. The first indicates that the quantity of electricity
passing through the liquid is proportional to the quantity of
matter deposited on the electrodes. This leads us at once to the
consideration that, in any given solution, all the ions possess
individual charges equal in absolute value.</p>
<p>The second law may be stated in these terms: an atom-gramme of
metal carries with it into electrolysis a quantity of electricity
proportionate to its valency.<SPAN name="FNanchor_19_19" id="FNanchor_19_19"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_19_19" class="fnanchor">[19]</SPAN></p>
<p>Numerous experiments have made known the total mass of hydrogen
capable of carrying one coulomb, and it will therefore be possible
to estimate the charge of an ion of hydrogen if the number of atoms
of hydrogen in a given mass be known. This last figure is already
furnished by considerations derived from the kinetic theory, and
agrees with the one which can be deduced from the study of various
phenomena. The result is that an ion of hydrogen having a mass of
1.3 x 10^-20 grammes bears a charge of 1.3 X 10^-20 electromagnetic
units; and the second law will immediately enable the charge of any
other ion to be similarly estimated.</p>
<p>The measurements of conductivity, joined to certain
considerations relating to the differences of concentration which
appear round the electrode in electrolysis, allow the speed of the
ions to be calculated. Thus, in a liquid containing 1/10th of a
hydrogen-ion per litre, the absolute speed of an ion would be
3/10ths of a millimetre per second in a field where the fall of
potential would be 1 volt per centimetre. Sir Oliver Lodge, who has
made direct experiments to measure this speed, has obtained a
figure very approximate to this. This value is very small compared
to that which we shall meet with in gases.</p>
<p>Another consequence of the laws of Faraday, to which, as early
as 1881, Helmholtz drew attention, may be considered as the
starting-point of certain new doctrines we shall come across
later.</p>
<p>Helmholtz says: "If we accept the hypothesis that simple bodies
are composed of atoms, we are obliged to admit that, in the same
way, electricity, whether positive or negative, is composed of
elementary parts which behave like atoms of electricity."</p>
<p>The second law seems, in fact, analogous to the law of multiple
proportions in chemistry, and it shows us that the quantities of
electricity carried vary from the simple to the double or treble,
according as it is a question of a uni-, bi-, or trivalent metal;
and as the chemical law leads up to the conception of the material
atom, so does the electrolytic law suggest the idea of an electric
atom.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI"></SPAN>CHAPTER VI</h3>
<h2>THE ETHER</h2>
<p class="textbold">§ 1. THE LUMINIFEROUS ETHER</p>
<p>It is in the works of Descartes that we find the first idea of
attributing those physical phenomena which the properties of matter
fail to explain to some subtle matter which is the receptacle of
the energy of the universe.</p>
<p>In our times this idea has had extraordinary luck. After having
been eclipsed for two hundred years by the success of the immortal
synthesis of Newton, it gained an entirely new splendour with
Fresnel and his followers. Thanks to their admirable discoveries,
the first stage seemed accomplished, the laws of optics were
represented by a single hypothesis, marvellously fitted to allow us
to anticipate unknown phenomena, and all these anticipations were
subsequently fully verified by experiment. But the researches of
Faraday, Maxwell, and Hertz authorized still greater ambitions; and
it really seemed that this medium, to which it was agreed to give
the ancient name of ether, and which had already explained light
and radiant heat, would also be sufficient to explain electricity.
Thus the hope began to take form that we might succeed in
demonstrating the unity of all physical forces. It was thought that
the knowledge of the laws relating to the inmost movements of this
ether might give us the key to all phenomena, and might make us
acquainted with the method in which energy is stored up,
transmitted, and parcelled out in its external manifestations.</p>
<p>We cannot study here all the problems which are connected with
the physics of the ether. To do this a complete treatise on optics
would have to be written and a very lengthy one on electricity. I
shall simply endeavour to show rapidly how in the last few years
the ideas relative to the constitution of this ether have evolved,
and we shall see if it be possible without self-delusion to imagine
that a single medium can really allow us to group all the known
facts in one comprehensive arrangement.</p>
<p>As constructed by Fresnel, the hypothesis of the luminous ether,
which had so great a struggle at the outset to overcome the
stubborn resistance of the partisans of the then classic theory of
emission, seemed, on the contrary, to possess in the sequel an
unshakable strength. Lamé, though a prudent mathematician,
wrote: "<i>The existence</i> of the ethereal fluid is
<i>incontestably demonstrated</i> by the propagation of light
through the planetary spaces, and by the explanation, so simple and
so complete, of the phenomena of diffraction in the wave theory of
light"; and he adds: "The laws of double refraction prove with no
less certainty that the <i>ether exists</i> in all diaphanous
media." Thus the ether was no longer an hypothesis, but in some
sort a tangible reality. But the ethereal fluid of which the
existence was thus proclaimed has some singular properties.</p>
<p>Were it only a question of explaining rectilinear propagation,
reflexion, refraction, diffraction, and interferences
notwithstanding grave difficulties at the outset and the objections
formulated by Laplace and Poisson (some of which, though treated
somewhat lightly at the present day, have not lost all value), we
should be under no obligation to make any hypothesis other than
that of the undulations of an elastic medium, without deciding in
advance anything as to the nature and direction of the
vibrations.</p>
<p>This medium would, naturally—since it exists in what we
call the void—be considered as imponderable. It may be
compared to a fluid of negligible mass—since it offers no
appreciable resistance to the motion of the planets—but is
endowed with an enormous elasticity, because the velocity of the
propagation of light is considerable. It must be capable of
penetrating into all transparent bodies, and of retaining there, so
to speak, a constant elasticity, but must there become condensed,
since the speed of propagation in these bodies is less than in a
vacuum. Such properties belong to no material gas, even the most
rarefied, but they admit of no essential contradiction, and that is
the important point.<SPAN name="FNanchor_20_20" id="FNanchor_20_20"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_20_20" class="fnanchor">[20]</SPAN></p>
<p>It was the study of the phenomena of polarization which led
Fresnel to his bold conception of transverse vibrations, and
subsequently induced him to penetrate further into the constitution
of the ether. We know the experiment of Arago on the
noninterference of polarized rays in rectangular planes. While two
systems of waves, proceeding from the same source of natural light
and propagating themselves in nearly parallel directions, increase
or become destroyed according to whether the nature of the
superposed waves are of the same or of contrary signs, the waves of
the rays polarized in perpendicular planes, on the other hand, can
never interfere with each other. Whatever the difference of their
course, the intensity of the light is always the sum of the
intensity of the two rays.</p>
<p>Fresnel perceived that this experiment absolutely compels us to
reject the hypothesis of longitudinal vibrations acting along the
line of propagation in the direction of the rays. To explain it, it
must of necessity be admitted, on the contrary, that the vibrations
are transverse and perpendicular to the ray. Verdet could say, in
all truth, "It is not possible to deny the transverse direction of
luminous vibrations, without at the same time denying that light
consists of an undulatory movement."</p>
<p>Such vibrations do not and cannot exist in any medium resembling
a fluid. The characteristic of a fluid is that its different parts
can displace themselves with regard to one another without any
reaction appearing so long as a variation of volume is not
produced. There certainly may exist, as we have seen, certain
traces of rigidity in a liquid, but we cannot conceive such a thing
in a body infinitely more subtle than rarefied gas. Among material
bodies, a solid alone really possesses the rigidity sufficient for
the production within it of transverse vibrations and for their
maintenance during their propagation.</p>
<p>Since we have to attribute such a property to the ether, we may
add that on this point it resembles a solid, and Lord Kelvin has
shown that this solid, would be much more rigid than steel. This
conclusion produces great surprise in all who hear it for the first
time, and it is not rare to hear it appealed to as an argument
against the actual existence of the ether. It does not seem,
however, that such an argument can be decisive. There is no reason
for supposing that the ether ought to be a sort of extension of the
bodies we are accustomed to handle. Its properties may astonish our
ordinary way of thinking, but this rather unscientific astonishment
is not a reason for doubting its existence. Real difficulties would
appear only if we were led to attribute to the ether, not singular
properties which are seldom found united in the same substance, but
properties logically contradictory. In short, however odd such a
medium may appear to us, it cannot be said that there is any
absolute incompatibility between its attributes.</p>
<p>It would even be possible, if we wished, to suggest images
capable of representing these contrary appearances. Various authors
have done so. Thus, M. Boussinesq assumes that the ether behaves
like a very rarefied gas in respect of the celestial bodies,
because these last move, while bathed in it, in all directions and
relatively slowly, while they permit it to retain, so to speak, its
perfect homogeneity. On the other hand, its own undulations are so
rapid that so far as they are concerned the conditions become very
different, and its fluidity has, one might say, no longer the time
to come in. Hence its rigidity alone appears.</p>
<p>Another consequence, very important in principle, of the fact
that vibrations of light are transverse, has been well put in
evidence by Fresnel. He showed how we have, in order to understand
the action which excites without condensation the sliding of
successive layers of the ether during the propagation of a
vibration, to consider the vibrating medium as being composed of
molecules separated by finite distances. Certain authors, it is
true, have proposed theories in which the action at a distance of
these molecules are replaced by actions of contact between
parallelepipeds sliding over one another; but, at bottom, these two
points of view both lead us to conceive the ether as a
discontinuous medium, like matter itself. The ideas gathered from
the most recent experiments also bring us to the same
conclusion.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 2. RADIATIONS</p>
<p>In the ether thus constituted there are therefore propagated
transverse vibrations, regarding which all experiments in optics
furnish very precise information. The amplitude of these vibrations
is exceedingly small, even in relation to the wave-length, small as
these last are. If, in fact, the amplitude of the vibrations
acquired a noticeable value in comparison with the wave-length, the
speed of propagation should increase with the amplitude. Yet, in
spite of some curious experiments which seem to establish that the
speed of light does alter a little with its intensity, we have
reason to believe that, as regards light, the amplitude of the
oscillations in relation to the wave-length is incomparably less
than in the case of sound.</p>
<p>It has become the custom to characterise each vibration by the
path which the vibratory movement traverses during the space of a
vibration—by the length of wave, in a word—rather than
by the duration of the vibration itself. To measure wave-lengths,
the methods must be employed to which I have already alluded on the
subject of measurements of length. Professor Michelson, on the one
hand, and MM. Perot and Fabry, on the other, have devised
exceedingly ingenious processes, which have led to results of
really unhoped-for precision. The very exact knowledge also of the
speed of the propagation of light allows the duration of a
vibration to be calculated when once the wave-length is known. It
is thus found that, in the case of visible light, the number of the
vibrations from the end of the violet to the infra-red varies from
four hundred to two hundred billions per second. This gamut is not,
however, the only one the ether can give. For a long time we have
known ultra-violet radiations still more rapid, and, on the other
hand, infra-red ones more slow, while in the last few years the
field of known radiations has been singularly extended in both
directions.</p>
<p>It is to M. Rubens and his fellow-workers that are due the most
brilliant conquests in the matter of great wave-lengths. He had
remarked that, in their study, the difficulty of research proceeds
from the fact that the extreme waves of the infra-red spectrum only
contain a small part of the total energy emitted by an incandescent
body; so that if, for the purpose of study, they are further
dispersed by a prism or a grating, the intensity at any one point
becomes so slight as to be no longer observable. His original idea
was to obtain, without prism or grating, a homogeneous pencil of
great wave-length sufficiently intense to be examined. For this
purpose the radiant source used was a strip of platinum covered
with fluorine or powdered quartz, which emits numerous radiations
close to two bands of linear absorption in the absorption spectra
of fluorine and quartz, one of which is situated in the infra-red.
The radiations thus emitted are several times reflected on fluorine
or on quartz, as the case may be; and as, in proximity to the
bands, the absorption is of the order of that of metallic bodies
for luminous rays, we no longer meet in the pencil several times
reflected or in the rays <i>remaining</i> after this kind of
filtration, with any but radiations of great wave-length. Thus, for
instance, in the case of the quartz, in the neighbourhood of a
radiation corresponding to a wave-length of 8.5 microns, the
absorption is thirty times greater in the region of the band than
in the neighbouring region, and consequently, after three
reflexions, while the corresponding radiations will not have been
weakened, the neighbouring waves will be so, on the contrary, in
the proportion of 1 to 27,000.</p>
<p>With mirrors of rock salt and of sylvine<SPAN name="FNanchor_21_21" id="FNanchor_21_21"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_21_21" class="fnanchor">[21]</SPAN> there have been obtained, by taking an
incandescent gas light (Auer) as source, radiations extending as
far as 70 microns; and these last are the greatest wave-lengths
observed in optical phenomena. These radiations are largely
absorbed by the vapour of water, and it is no doubt owing to this
absorption that they are not found in the solar spectrum. On the
other hand, they easily pass through gutta-percha, india-rubber,
and insulating substances in general.</p>
<p>At the opposite end of the spectrum the knowledge of the
ultra-violet regions has been greatly extended by the researches of
Lenard. These extremely rapid radiations have been shown by that
eminent physicist to occur in the light of the electric sparks
which flash between two metal points, and which are produced by a
large induction coil with condenser and a Wehnelt break. Professor
Schumann has succeeded in photographing them by depositing bromide
of silver directly on glass plates without fixing it with gelatine;
and he has, by the same process, photographed in the spectrum of
hydrogen a ray with a wave-length of only 0.1 micron.</p>
<p>The spectroscope was formed entirely of fluor-spar, and a vacuum
had been created in it, for these radiations are extremely
absorbable by the air.</p>
<p>Notwithstanding the extreme smallness of the luminous
wave-lengths, it has been possible, after numerous fruitless
trials, to obtain stationary waves analogous to those which, in the
case of sound, are produced in organ pipes. The marvellous
application M. Lippmann has made of these waves to completely solve
the problem of photography in colours is well known. This
discovery, so important in itself and so instructive, since it
shows us how the most delicate anticipations of theory may be
verified in all their consequences, and lead the physicist to the
solution of the problems occurring in practice, has justly become
popular, and there is, therefore, no need to describe it here in
detail.</p>
<p>Professor Wiener obtained stationary waves some little while
before M. Lippmann's discovery, in a layer of a sensitive substance
having a grain sufficiently small in relation to the length of
wave. His aim was to solve a question of great importance to a
complete knowledge of the ether. Fresnel founded his theory of
double refraction and reflexion by transparent surfaces, on the
hypothesis that the vibration of a ray of polarized light is
perpendicular to the plane of polarization. But Neumann has
proposed, on the contrary, a theory in which he recognizes that the
luminous vibration is in this very plane. He rather supposes, in
opposition to Fresnel's idea, that the density of the ether remains
the same in all media, while its coefficient of elasticity is
variable.</p>
<p>Very remarkable experiments on dispersion by M. Carvallo prove
indeed that the idea of Fresnel was, if not necessary for us to
adopt, at least the more probable of the two; but apart from this
indication, and contrary to the hypothesis of Neumann, the two
theories, from the point of view of the explanation of all known
facts, really appear to be equivalent. Are we then in presence of
two mechanical explanations, different indeed, but nevertheless
both adaptable to all the facts, and between which it will always
be impossible to make a choice? Or, on the contrary, shall we
succeed in realising an <i>experimentum crucis</i>, an experiment
at the point where the two theories cross, which will definitely
settle the question?</p>
<p>Professor Wiener thought he could draw from his experiment a
firm conclusion on the point in dispute. He produced stationary
waves with light polarized at an angle of 45°,<SPAN name=
"FNanchor_22_22" id="FNanchor_22_22"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_22_22" class="fnanchor">[22]</SPAN> and established that, when light is
polarized in the plane of incidence, the fringes persist; but that,
on the other hand, they disappear when the light is polarized
perpendicularly to this plane. If it be admitted that a
photographic impression results from the active force of the
vibratory movement of the ether, the question is, in fact,
completely elucidated, and the discrepancy is abolished in
Fresnel's favour.</p>
<p>M.H. Poincaré has pointed out, however, that we know
nothing as to the mechanism of the photographic impression. We
cannot consider it evident that it is the kinetic energy of the
ether which produces the decomposition of the sensitive salt; and
if, on the contrary, we suppose it to be due to the potential
energy, all the conclusions are reversed, and Neumann's idea
triumphs.</p>
<p>Recently a very clever physicist, M. Cotton, especially known
for his skilful researches in the domain of optics, has taken up
anew the study of stationary waves. He has made very precise
quantitative experiments, and has demonstrated, in his turn, that
it is impossible, even with spherical waves, to succeed in
determining on which of the two vectors which have to be regarded
in all theories of light on the subject of polarization phenomena
the luminous intensity and the chemical action really depend. This
question, therefore, no longer exists for those physicists who
admit that luminous vibrations are electrical oscillations.
Whatever, then, the hypothesis formed, whether it be electric force
or, on the contrary, magnetic force which we place in the plane of
polarization, the mode of propagation foreseen will always be in
accord with the facts observed.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 3. THE ELECTROMAGNETIC ETHER</p>
<p>The idea of attributing the phenomena of electricity to
perturbations produced in the medium which transmits the light is
already of old standing; and the physicists who witnessed the
triumph of Fresnel's theories could not fail to conceive that this
fluid, which fills the whole of space and penetrates into all
bodies, might also play a preponderant part in electrical actions.
Some even formed too hasty hypotheses on this point; for the hour
had not arrived when it was possible to place them on a
sufficiently sound basis, and the known facts were not numerous
enough to give the necessary precision.</p>
<p>The founders of modern electricity also thought it wiser to
adopt, with regard to this science, the attitude taken by Newton in
connection with gravitation: "In the first place to observe facts,
to vary the circumstances of these as much as possible, to
accompany this first work by precise measurements in order to
deduce from them general laws founded solely on experiment, and to
deduce from these laws, independently of all hypotheses on the
nature of the forces producing the phenomena, the mathematical
value of these forces—that is to say, the formula
representing them. Such was the system pursued by Newton. It has,
in general, been adopted in France by the scholars to whom physics
owe the great progress made of late years, and it has served as my
guide in all my researches on electrodynamic phenomena.... It is
for this reason that I have avoided speaking of the ideas I may
have on the nature of the cause of the force emanating from voltaic
conductors."</p>
<p>Thus did Ampère express himself. The illustrious
physicist rightly considered the results obtained by him through
following this wise method as worthy of comparison with the laws of
attraction; but he knew that when this first halting-place was
reached there was still further to go, and that the evolution of
ideas must necessarily continue.</p>
<p>"With whatever physical cause," he adds, "we may wish to connect
the phenomena produced by electro-dynamic action, the formula I
have obtained will always remain the expression of the facts," and
he explicitly indicated that if one could succeed in deducing his
formula from the consideration of the vibrations of a fluid
distributed through space, an enormous step would have been taken
in this department of physics. He added, however, that this
research appeared to him premature, and would change nothing in the
results of his work, since, to accord with facts, the hypothesis
adopted would always have to agree with the formula which exactly
represents them.</p>
<p>It is not devoid of interest to observe that Ampère
himself, notwithstanding his caution, really formed some
hypotheses, and recognized that electrical phenomena were governed
by the laws of mechanics. Yet the principles of Newton then
appeared to be unshakable.</p>
<p>Faraday was the first to demonstrate, by clear experiment, the
influence of the media in electricity and magnetic phenomena, and
he attributed this influence to certain modifications in the ether
which these media enclose. His fundamental conception was to reject
action at a distance, and to localize in the ether the energy whose
evolution is the cause of the actions manifested, as, for example,
in the discharge of a condenser.</p>
<p>Consider the barrel of a pump placed in a vacuum and closed by a
piston at each end, and let us introduce between these a certain
mass of air. The two pistons, through the elastic force of the gas,
repel each other with a force which, according to the law of
Mariotte, varies in inverse ratio to the distance. The method
favoured by Ampère would first of all allow this law of
repulsion between the two pistons to be discovered, even if the
existence of a gas enclosed in the barrel of the pump were
unsuspected; and it would then be natural to localize the potential
energy of the system on the surface of the two pistons. But if the
phenomenon is more carefully examined, we shall discover the
presence of the air, and we shall understand that every part of the
volume of this air could, if it were drawn off into a recipient of
equal volume, carry away with it a fraction of the energy of the
system, and that consequently this energy belongs really to the air
and not to the pistons, which are there solely for the purpose of
enabling this energy to manifest its existence.</p>
<p>Faraday made, in some sort, an equivalent discovery when he
perceived that the electrical energy belongs, not to the coatings
of the condenser, but to the dielectric which separates them. His
audacious views revealed to him a new world, but to explore this
world a surer and more patient method was needed.</p>
<p>Maxwell succeeded in stating with precision certain points of
Faraday's ideas, and he gave them the mathematical form which,
often wrongly, impresses physicists, but which when it exactly
encloses a theory, is a certain proof that this theory is at least
coherent and logical.<SPAN name="FNanchor_23_23" id="FNanchor_23_23"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_23_23" class="fnanchor">[23]</SPAN></p>
<p>The work of Maxwell is over-elaborated, complex, difficult to
read, and often ill-understood, even at the present day. Maxwell is
more concerned in discovering whether it is possible to give an
explanation of electrical and magnetic phenomena which shall be
founded on the mechanical properties of a single medium, than in
stating this explanation in precise terms. He is aware that if we
could succeed in constructing such an interpretation, it would be
easy to propose an infinity of others, entirely equivalent from the
point of view of the experimentally verifiable consequences; and
his especial ambition is therefore to extract from the premises a
general view, and to place in evidence something which would remain
the common property of all the theories.</p>
<p>He succeeded in showing that if the electrostatic energy of an
electromagnetic field be considered to represent potential energy,
and its electrodynamic the kinetic energy, it becomes possible to
satisfy both the principle of least action and that of the
conservation of energy; from that moment—if we eliminate a
few difficulties which exist regarding the stability of the
solutions—the possibility of finding mechanical explanations
of electromagnetic phenomena must be considered as demonstrated. He
thus succeeded, moreover, in stating precisely the notion of two
electric and magnetic fields which are produced in all points of
space, and which are strictly inter-connected, since the variation
of the one immediately and compulsorily gives birth to the
other.</p>
<p>From this hypothesis he deduced that, in the medium where this
energy is localized, an electromagnetic wave is propagated with a
velocity equal to the relation of the units of electric mass in the
electromagnetic and electrostatic systems. Now, experiments made
known since his time have proved that this relation is numerically
equal to the speed of light, and the more precise experiments made
in consequence—among which should be cited the particularly
careful ones of M. Max Abraham—have only rendered the
coincidence still more complete.</p>
<p>It is natural henceforth to suppose that this medium is
identical with the luminous ether, and that a luminous wave is an
electromagnetic wave—that is to say, a succession of
alternating currents, which exist in the dielectric and even in the
void, and possess an enormous frequency, inasmuch as they change
their direction thousands of billions of times per second, and by
reason of this frequency produce considerable induction effects.
Maxwell did not admit the existence of open currents. To his mind,
therefore, an electrical vibration could not produce condensations
of electricity. It was, in consequence, necessarily transverse, and
thus coincided with the vibration of Fresnel; while the
corresponding magnetic vibration was perpendicular to it, and would
coincide with the luminous vibration of Neumann.</p>
<p>Maxwell's theory thus establishes a close correlation between
the phenomena of the luminous and those of the electromagnetic
waves, or, we might even say, the complete identity of the two. But
it does not follow from this that we ought to regard the variation
of an electric field produced at some one point as necessarily
consisting of a real displacement of the ether round that point.
The idea of thus bringing electrical phenomena back to the
mechanics of the ether is not, then, forced upon us, and the
contrary idea even seems more probable. It is not the optics of
Fresnel which absorbs the science of electricity, it is rather the
optics which is swallowed up by a more general theory. The attempts
of popularizers who endeavour to represent, in all their details,
the mechanism of the electric phenomena, thus appear vain enough,
and even puerile. It is useless to find out to what material body
the ether may be compared, if we content ourselves with seeing in
it a medium of which, at every point, two vectors define the
properties.</p>
<p>For a long time, therefore, we could remark that the theory of
Fresnel simply supposed a medium in which something periodical was
propagated, without its being necessary to admit this something to
be a movement; but we had to wait not only for Maxwell, but also
for Hertz, before this idea assumed a really scientific shape.
Hertz insisted on the fact that the six equations of the electric
field permit all the phenomena to be anticipated without its being
necessary to construct one hypothesis or another, and he put these
equations into a very symmetrical form, which brings completely in
evidence the perfect reciprocity between electrical and magnetic
actions. He did yet more, for he brought to the ideas of Maxwell
the most striking confirmation by his memorable researches on
electric oscillations.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 4. ELECTRICAL OSCILLATIONS</p>
<p>The experiments of Hertz are well known. We know how the Bonn
physicist developed, by means of oscillating electric discharges,
displacement currents and induction effects in the whole of the
space round the spark-gap; and how he excited by induction at some
point in a wire a perturbation which afterwards is propagated along
the wire, and how a resonator enabled him to detect the effect
produced.</p>
<p>The most important point made evident by the observation of
interference phenomena and subsequently verified directly by M.
Blondlot, is that the electromagnetic perturbation is propagated
with the speed of light, and this result condemns for ever all the
hypotheses which fail to attribute any part to the intervening
media in the propagation of an induction phenomenon.</p>
<p>If the inducing action were, in fact, to operate directly
between the inducing and the induced circuits, the propagation
should be instantaneous; for if an interval were to occur between
the moment when the cause acted and the one when the effect was
produced, during this interval there would no longer be anything
anywhere, since the intervening medium does not come into play, and
the phenomenon would then disappear.</p>
<p>Leaving on one side the manifold but purely electrical
consequences of this and the numerous researches relating to the
production or to the properties of the waves—some of which,
those of MM. Sarrazin and de la Rive, Righi, Turpain, Lebedeff,
Decombe, Barbillon, Drude, Gutton, Lamotte, Lecher, etc., are,
however, of the highest order—I shall only mention here the
studies more particularly directed to the establishment of the
identity of the electromagnetic and the luminous waves.</p>
<p>The only differences which subsist are necessarily those due to
the considerable discrepancy which exists between the durations of
the periods of these two categories of waves. The length of wave
corresponding to the first spark-gap of Hertz was about 6 metres,
and the longest waves perceptible by the retina are 7/10 of a
micron.<SPAN name="FNanchor_24_24" id="FNanchor_24_24"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_24_24" class="fnanchor">[24]</SPAN></p>
<p>These radiations are so far apart that it is not astonishing
that their properties have not a perfect similitude. Thus phenomena
like those of diffraction, which are negligible in the ordinary
conditions under which light is observed, may here assume a
preponderating importance. To play the part, for example, with the
Hertzian waves, which a mirror 1 millimetre square plays with
regard to light, would require a colossal mirror which would attain
the size of a myriametre<SPAN name="FNanchor_25_25" id="FNanchor_25_25"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_25_25" class="fnanchor">[25]</SPAN> square.</p>
<p>The efforts of physicists have to-day, however, filled up, in
great part, this interval, and from both banks at once they have
laboured to build a bridge between the two domains. We have seen
how Rubens showed us calorific rays 60 metres long; on the other
hand, MM. Lecher, Bose, and Lampa have succeeded, one after the
other, in gradually obtaining oscillations with shorter and shorter
periods. There have been produced, and are now being studied,
electromagnetic waves of four millimetres; and the gap subsisting
in the spectrum between the rays left undetected by sylvine and the
radiations of M. Lampa now hardly comprise more than five
octaves—that is to say, an interval perceptibly equal to that
which separates the rays observed by M. Rubens from the last which
are evident to the eye.</p>
<p>The analogy then becomes quite close, and in the remaining rays
the properties, so to speak, characteristic of the Hertzian waves,
begin to appear. For these waves, as we have seen, the most
transparent bodies are the most perfect electrical insulators;
while bodies still slightly conducting are entirely opaque. The
index of refraction of these substances tends in the case of great
wave-lengths to become, as the theory anticipates, nearly the
square root of the dielectric constant.</p>
<p>MM. Rubens and Nichols have even produced with the waves which
remain phenomena of electric resonance quite similar to those which
an Italian scholar, M. Garbasso, obtained with electric waves. This
physicist showed that, if the electric waves are made to impinge on
a flat wooden stand, on which are a series of resonators parallel
to each other and uniformly arranged, these waves are hardly
reflected save in the case where the resonators have the same
period as the spark-gap. If the remaining rays are allowed to fall
on a glass plate silvered and divided by a diamond fixed on a
dividing machine into small rectangles of equal dimensions, there
will be observed variations in the reflecting power according to
the orientation of the rectangles, under conditions entirely
comparable with the experiment of Garbasso.</p>
<p>In order that the phenomenon be produced it is necessary that
the remaining waves should be previously polarized. This is
because, in fact, the mechanism employed to produce the electric
oscillations evidently gives out vibrations which occur on a single
plane and are subsequently polarized.</p>
<p>We cannot therefore entirely assimilate a radiation proceeding
from a spark-gap to a ray of natural light. For the synthesis of
light to be realized, still other conditions must be complied with.
During a luminous impression, the direction and the phase change
millions of times in the vibration sensible to the retina, yet the
damping of this vibration is very slow. With the Hertzian
oscillations all these conditions are changed—the damping is
very rapid but the direction remains invariable.</p>
<p>Every time, however, that we deal with general phenomena which
are independent of these special conditions, the parallelism is
perfect; and with the waves, we have put in evidence the reflexion,
refraction, total reflexion, double reflexion, rotatory
polarization, dispersion, and the ordinary interferences produced
by rays travelling in the same direction and crossing each other at
a very acute angle, or the interferences analogous to those which
Wiener observed with rays of the contrary direction.</p>
<p>A very important consequence of the electromagnetic theory
foreseen by Maxwell is that the luminous waves which fall on a
surface must exercise on this surface a pressure equal to the
radiant energy which exists in the unit of volume of the
surrounding space. M. Lebedeff a few years ago allowed a sheaf of
rays from an arc lamp to fall on a deflection radiometer,<SPAN name=
"FNanchor_26_26" id="FNanchor_26_26"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_26_26" class="fnanchor">[26]</SPAN> and thus succeeded in revealing the
existence of this pressure. Its value is sufficient, in the case of
matter of little density and finely divided, to reduce and even
change into repulsion the attractive action exercised on bodies by
the sun. This is a fact formerly conjectured by Faye, and must
certainly play a great part in the deformation of the heads of
comets.</p>
<p>More recently, MM. Nichols and Hull have undertaken experiments
on this point. They have measured not only the pressure, but also
the energy of the radiation by means of a special bolometer. They
have thus arrived at numerical verifications which are entirely in
conformity with the calculations of Maxwell.</p>
<p>The existence of these pressures may be otherwise foreseen even
apart from the electromagnetic theory, by adding to the theory of
undulations the principles of thermodynamics. Bartoli, and more
recently Dr Larmor, have shown, in fact, that if these pressures
did not exist, it would be possible, without any other phenomenon,
to pass heat from a cold into a warm body, and thus transgress the
principle of Carnot.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 5. THE X RAYS</p>
<p>It appears to-day quite probable that the X rays should be
classed among the phenomena which have their seat in the luminous
ether. Doubtless it is not necessary to recall here how, in
December 1895, Röntgen, having wrapped in black paper a
Crookes tube in action, observed that a fluorescent platinocyanide
of barium screen placed in the neighbourhood, had become visible in
the dark, and that a photographic plate had received an impress.
The rays which come from the tube, in conditions now well known,
are not deviated by a magnet, and, as M. Curie and M. Sagnac have
conclusively shown, they carry no electric charge. They are subject
to neither reflection nor refraction, and very precise and very
ingenious measurements by M. Gouy have shown that, in their case,
the refraction index of the various bodies cannot be more than a
millionth removed from unity.</p>
<p>We knew from the outset that there existed various X rays
differing from each other as, for instance, the colours of the
spectrum, and these are distinguished from each other by their
unequal power of passing through substances. M. Sagnac,
particularly, has shown that there can be obtained a gradually
decreasing scale of more or less absorbable rays, so that the
greater part of their photographic action is stopped by a simple
sheet of black paper. These rays figure among the secondary rays
discovered, as is known, by this ingenious physicist. The X rays
falling on matter are thus subjected to transformations which may
be compared to those which the phenomena of luminescence produce on
the ultra-violet rays.</p>
<p>M. Benoist has founded on the transparency of matter to the rays
a sure and practical method of allowing them to be distinguished,
and has thus been enabled to define a specific character analogous
to the colour of the rays of light. It is probable also that the
different rays do not transport individually the same quantity of
energy. We have not yet obtained on this point precise results, but
it is roughly known, since the experiments of MM. Rutherford and
M'Clung, what quantity of energy corresponds to a pencil of X rays.
These physicists have found that this quantity would be, on an
average, five hundred times larger than that brought by an
analogous pencil of solar light to the surface of the earth. What
is the nature of this energy? The question does not appear to have
been yet solved.</p>
<p>It certainly appears, according to Professors Haga and Wind and
to Professor Sommerfeld, that with the X rays curious experiments
of diffraction may be produced. Dr Barkla has shown also that they
can manifest true polarization. The secondary rays emitted by a
metallic surface when struck by X rays vary, in fact, in intensity
when the position of the plane of incidence round the primary
pencil is changed. Various physicists have endeavoured to measure
the speed of propagation, but it seems more and more probable that
it is very nearly that of light.<SPAN name="FNanchor_27_27" id="FNanchor_27_27"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_27_27" class="fnanchor">[27]</SPAN></p>
<p>I must here leave out the description of a crowd of other
experiments. Some very interesting researches by M. Brunhes, M.
Broca, M. Colardeau, M. Villard, in France, and by many others
abroad, have permitted the elucidation of several interesting
problems relative to the duration of the emission or to the best
disposition to be adopted for the production of the rays. The only
point which will detain us is the important question as to the
nature of the X rays themselves; the properties which have just
been brought to mind are those which appear essential and which
every theory must reckon with.</p>
<p>The most natural hypothesis would be to consider the rays as
ultra-violet radiations of very short wave-length, or radiations
which are in a manner ultra-ultra-violet. This interpretation can
still, at this present moment, be maintained, and the researches of
MM. Buisson, Righi, Lenard, and Merrit Stewart have even
established that rays of very short wave-lengths produce on
metallic conductors, from the point of view of electrical
phenomena, effects quite analogous to those of the X rays. Another
resemblance results also from the experiments by which M. Perreau
established that these rays act on the electric resistance of
selenium. New and valuable arguments have thus added force to those
who incline towards a theory which has the merit of bringing a new
phenomenon within the pale of phenomena previously known.</p>
<p>Nevertheless the shortest ultra-violet radiations, such as those
of M. Schumann, are still capable of refraction by quartz, and this
difference constitutes, in the minds of many physicists, a serious
enough reason to decide them to reject the more simple hypothesis.
Moreover, the rays of Schumann are, as we have seen,
extraordinarily absorbable,—so much so that they have to be
observed in a vacuum. The most striking property of the X rays is,
on the contrary, the facility with which they pass through
obstacles, and it is impossible not to attach considerable
importance to such a difference.</p>
<p>Some attribute this marvellous radiation to longitudinal
vibrations, which, as M. Duhem has shown, would be propagated in
dielectric media with a speed equal to that of light. But the most
generally accepted idea is the one formulated from the first by Sir
George Stokes and followed up by Professor Wiechert. According to
this theory the X rays should be due to a succession of independent
pulsations of the ether, starting from the points where the
molecules projected by the cathode of the Crookes tube meet the
anticathode. These pulsations are not continuous vibrations like
the radiations of the spectrum; they are isolated and extremely
short; they are, besides, transverse, like the undulations of
light, and the theory shows that they must be propagated with the
speed of light. They should present neither refraction nor
reflection, but, under certain conditions, they may be subject to
the phenomena of diffraction. All these characteristics are found
in the Röntgen rays.</p>
<p>Professor J.J. Thomson adopts an analogous idea, and states the
precise way in which the pulsations may be produced at the moment
when the electrified particles forming the cathode rays suddenly
strike the anticathode wall. The electromagnetic induction behaves
in such a way that the magnetic field is not annihilated when the
particle stops, and the new field produced, which is no longer in
equilibrium, is propagated in the dielectric like an electric
pulsation. The electric and magnetic pulsations excited by this
mechanism may give birth to effects similar to those of light.
Their slight amplitude, however, is the cause of there here being
neither refraction nor diffraction phenomena, save in very special
conditions. If the cathode particle is not stopped in zero time,
the pulsation will take a greater amplitude, and be, in
consequence, more easily absorbable; to this is probably to be
attributed the differences which may exist between different tubes
and different rays.</p>
<p>It is right to add that some authors, notwithstanding the proved
impossibility of deviating them in a magnetic field, have not
renounced the idea of comparing them with the cathode rays. They
suppose, for instance, that the rays are formed by electrons
animated with so great a velocity that their inertia, conformably
with theories which I shall examine later, no longer permit them to
be stopped in their course; this is, for instance, the theory
upheld by Mr Sutherland. We know, too, that to M. Gustave Le Bon
they represent the extreme limit of material things, one of the
last stages before the vanishing of matter on its return to the
ether.</p>
<p>Everyone has heard of the N rays, whose name recalls the town of
Nancy, where they were discovered. In some of their singular
properties they are akin to the X rays, while in others they are
widely divergent from them.</p>
<p>M. Blondlot, one of the masters of contemporary physics, deeply
respected by all who know him, admired by everyone for the
penetration of his mind, and the author of works remarkable for the
originality and sureness of his method, discovered them in
radiations emitted from various sources, such as the sun, an
incandescent light, a Nernst lamp, and even bodies previously
exposed to the sun's rays. The essential property which allows them
to be revealed is their action on a small induction spark, of which
they increase the brilliancy; this phenomenon is visible to the eye
and is rendered objective by photography.</p>
<p>Various other physicists and numbers of physiologists, following
the path opened by M. Blondlot, published during 1903 and 1904
manifold but often rather hasty memoirs, in which they related the
results of their researches, which do not appear to have been
always conducted with the accuracy desirable. These results were
most strange; they seemed destined to revolutionise whole regions
not only of the domain of physics, but likewise of the biological
sciences. Unfortunately the method of observation was always
founded on the variations in visibility of the spark or of a
phosphorescent substance, and it soon became manifest that these
variations were not perceptible to all eyes.</p>
<p>No foreign experimenter has succeeded in repeating the
experiments, while in France many physicists have failed; and hence
the question has much agitated public opinion. Are we face to face
with a very singular case of suggestion, or is special training and
particular dispositions required to make the phenomenon apparent?
It is not possible, at the present moment, to declare the problem
solved; but very recent experiments by M. Gutton and a note by M.
Mascart have reanimated the confidence of those who hoped that such
a scholar as M. Blondlot could not have been deluded by
appearances. However, these last proofs in favour of the existence
of the rays have themselves been contested, and have not succeeded
in bringing conviction to everyone.</p>
<p>It seems very probable indeed that certain of the most singular
conclusions arrived at by certain authors on the subject will lapse
into deserved oblivion. But negative experiments prove nothing in a
case like this, and the fact that most experimenters have failed
where M. Blondlot and his pupils have succeeded may constitute a
presumption, but cannot be regarded as a demonstrative argument.
Hence we must still wait; it is exceedingly possible that the
illustrious physicist of Nancy may succeed in discovering objective
actions of the N rays which shall be indisputable, and may thus
establish on a firm basis a discovery worthy of those others which
have made his name so justly celebrated.</p>
<p>According to M. Blondlot the N rays can be polarised, refracted,
and dispersed, while they have wavelengths comprised within .0030
micron, and .0760 micron—that is to say, between an eighth
and a fifth of that found for the extreme ultra-violet rays. They
might be, perhaps, simply rays of a very short period. Their
existence, stripped of the parasitical and somewhat singular
properties sought to be attributed to them, would thus appear
natural enough. It would, moreover, be extremely important, and
lead, no doubt, to most curious applications; it can be conceived,
in fact, that such rays might serve to reveal what occurs in those
portions of matter whose too minute dimensions escape microscopic
examination on account of the phenomena of diffraction.</p>
<p>From whatever point of view we look at it, and whatever may be
the fate of the discovery, the history of the N rays is
particularly instructive, and must give food for reflection to
those interested in questions of scientific methods.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 6. THE ETHER AND GRAVITATION</p>
<p>The striking success of the hypothesis of the ether in optics
has, in our own days, strengthened the hope of being able to
explain, by an analogous representation, the action of
gravitation.</p>
<p>For a long time, philosophers who rejected the idea that
ponderability is a primary and essential quality of all bodies have
sought to reduce their weight to pressures exercised in a very
subtle fluid. This was the conception of Descartes, and was perhaps
the true idea of Newton himself. Newton points out, in many
passages, that the laws he had discovered were independent of the
hypotheses that could be formed on the way in which universal
attraction was produced, but that with sufficient experiments the
true cause of this attraction might one day be reached. In the
preface to the second edition of the Optics he writes: "To prove
that I have not considered weight as a universal property of
bodies, I have added a question as to its cause, preferring this
form of question because my interpretation does not entirely
satisfy me in the absence of experiment"; and he puts the question
in this shape: "Is not this medium (the ether) more rarefied in the
interior of dense bodies like the sun, the planets, the comets,
than in the empty spaces which separate them? Passing from these
bodies to great distances, does it not become continually denser,
and in that way does it not produce the weight of these great
bodies with regard to each other and of their parts with regard to
these bodies, each body tending to leave the most dense for the
most rarefied parts?"</p>
<p>Evidently this view is incomplete, but we may endeavour to state
it precisely. If we admit that this medium, the properties of which
would explain the attraction, is the same as the luminous ether, we
may first ask ourselves whether the action of gravitation is itself
also due to oscillations. Some authors have endeavoured to found a
theory on this hypothesis, but we are immediately brought face to
face with very serious difficulties. Gravity appears, in fact, to
present quite exceptional characteristics. No agent, not even those
which depend upon the ether, such as light and electricity, has any
influence on its action or its direction. All bodies are, so to
speak, absolutely transparent to universal attraction, and no
experiment has succeeded in demonstrating that its propagation is
not instantaneous. From various astronomical observations, Laplace
concluded that its velocity, in any case, must exceed fifty million
times that of light. It is subject neither to reflection nor to
refraction; it is independent of the structure of bodies; and not
only is it inexhaustible, but also (as is pointed out, according to
M. Hannequin, by an English scholar, James Croll) the distribution
of the effects of the attracting force of a mass over the manifold
particles which may successively enter the field of its action in
no way diminishes the attraction it exercises on each of them
respectively, a thing which is seen nowhere else in nature.</p>
<p>Nevertheless it is possible, by means of certain hypotheses, to
construct interpretations whereby the appropriate movements of an
elastic medium should explain the facts clearly enough. But these
movements are very complex, and it seems almost inconceivable that
the same medium could possess simultaneously the state of movement
corresponding to the transmission of a luminous phenomenon and that
constantly imposed on it by the transmission of gravitation.</p>
<p>Another celebrated hypothesis was devised by Lesage, of Geneva.
Lesage supposed space to be overrun in all directions by currents
of <i>ultramundane</i> corpuscles. This hypothesis, contested by
Maxwell, is interesting. It might perhaps be taken up again in our
days, and it is not impossible that the assimilation of these
corpuscles to electrons might give a satisfactory image. <SPAN name=
"FNanchor_28_28" id="FNanchor_28_28"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_28_28" class="fnanchor">[28]</SPAN></p>
<p>M. Crémieux has recently undertaken experiments directed,
as he thinks, to showing that the divergences between the phenomena
of gravitation and all the other phenomena in nature are more
apparent than real. Thus the evolution in the heart of the ether of
a quantity of gravific energy would not be entirely isolated, and
as in the case of all evolutions of all energy of whatever kind, it
should provoke a partial transformation into energy of a different
form. Thus again the liberated energy of gravitation would vary
when passing from one material to another, as from gases into
liquids, or from one liquid to a different one.</p>
<p>On this last point the researches of M. Crémieux have
given affirmative results: if we immerse in a large mass of some
liquid several drops of another not miscible with the first, but of
identical density, we form a mass representing no doubt a
discontinuity in the ether, and we may ask ourselves whether, in
conformity with what happens in all other phenomena of nature, this
discontinuity has not a tendency to disappear.</p>
<p>If we abide by the ordinary consequences of the Newtonian theory
of potential, the drops should remain motionless, the hydrostatic
impulsion forming an exact equilibrium to their mutual attraction.
Now M. Crémieux remarks that, as a matter of fact, they
slowly approach each other.</p>
<p>Such experiments are very delicate; and with all the precautions
taken by the author, it cannot yet be asserted that he has removed
all possibility of the action of the phenomena of capillarity nor
all possible errors proceeding from extremely slight differences of
temperature. But the attempt is interesting and deserves to be
followed up.</p>
<p>Thus, the hypothesis of the ether does not yet explain all the
phenomena which the considerations relating to matter are of
themselves powerless to interpret. If we wished to represent to
ourselves, by the mechanical properties of a medium filling the
whole of the universe, all luminous, electric, and gravitation
phenomena, we should be led to attribute to this medium very
strange and almost contradictory characteristics; and yet it would
be still more inconceivable that this medium should be double or
treble, that there should be two or three ethers each occupying
space as if it were alone, and interpenetrating it without
exercising any action on one another. We are thus brought, by a
close examination of facts, rather to the idea that the properties
of the ether are not wholly reducible to the rules of ordinary
mechanics.</p>
<p>The physicist has therefore not yet succeeded in answering the
question often put to him by the philosopher: "Has the ether really
an objective existence?" However, it is not necessary to know the
answer in order to utilize the ether. In its ideal properties we
find the means of determining the form of equations which are
valid, and to the learned detached from all metaphysical
prepossession this is the essential point.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII"></SPAN>CHAPTER VII</h3>
<h2>A CHAPTER IN THE HISTORY OF SCIENCE:<br/> WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY</h2>
<p class="textbold">§ 1</p>
<p>I have endeavoured in this book to set forth impartially the
ideas dominant at this moment in the domain of physics, and to make
known the facts essential to them. I have had to quote the authors
of the principal discoveries in order to be able to class and, in
some sort, to name these discoveries; but I in no way claim to
write even a summary history of the physics of the day.</p>
<p>I am not unaware that, as has often been said, contemporary
history is the most difficult of all histories to write. A certain
step backwards seems necessary in order to enable us to appreciate
correctly the relative importance of events, and details conceal
the full view from eyes which are too close to them, as the trees
prevent us from seeing the forest. The event which produces a great
sensation has often only insignificant consequences; while another,
which seemed at the outset of the least importance and little
worthy of note, has in the long run a widespread and deep
influence.</p>
<p>If, however, we deal with the history of a positive discovery,
contemporaries who possess immediate information, and are in a
position to collect authentic evidence at first hand, will make, by
bringing to it their sincere testimony, a work of erudition which
may be very useful, but which we may be tempted to look upon as
very easy of execution. Yet such a labour, even when limited to the
study of a very minute question or of a recent invention, is far
from being accomplished without the historian stumbling over
serious obstacles.</p>
<p>An invention is never, in reality, to be attributed to a single
author. It is the result of the work of many collaborators who
sometimes have no acquaintance with one another, and is often the
fruit of obscure labours. Public opinion, however, wilfully simple
in face of a sensational discovery, insists that the historian
should also act as judge; and it is the historian's task to
disentangle the truth in the midst of the contest, and to declare
infallibly to whom the acknowledgments of mankind should be paid.
He must, in his capacity as skilled expert, expose piracies, detect
the most carefully hidden plagiarisms, and discuss the delicate
question of priority; while he must not be deluded by those who do
not fear to announce, in bold accents, that they have solved
problems of which they find the solution imminent, and who, the day
after its final elucidation by third parties, proclaim themselves
its true discoverers. He must rise above a partiality which deems
itself excusable because it proceeds from national pride; and,
finally, he must seek with patience for what has gone before. While
thus retreating step by step he runs the risk of losing himself in
the night of time.</p>
<p>An example of yesterday seems to show the difficulties of such a
task. Among recent discoveries the invention of wireless telegraphy
is one of those which have rapidly become popular, and looks, as it
were, an exact subject clearly marked out. Many attempts have
already been made to write its history. Mr J.J. Fahie published in
England as early as 1899 an interesting work entitled the
<i>History of Wireless Telegraphy</i>; and about the same time M.
Broca published in France a very exhaustive work named <i>La
Telegraphie sans fil</i>. Among the reports presented to the
Congrès international de physique (Paris, 1900), Signor
Righi, an illustrious Italian scholar, whose personal efforts have
largely contributed to the invention of the present system of
telegraphy, devoted a chapter, short, but sufficiently complete, of
his masterly report on Hertzian waves, to the history of wireless
telegraphy. The same author, in association with Herr Bernhard
Dessau, has likewise written a more important work, <i>Die
Telegraphie ohne Draht</i>; and <i>La Telegraphie sans fil et les
ondes Électriques</i> of MM. J. Boulanger and G.
Ferrié may also be consulted with advantage, as may <i>La
Telegraphie sans fil</i> of Signor Dominico Mazotto. Quite recently
Mr A. Story has given us in a little volume called <i>The Story of
Wireless Telegraphy</i>, a condensed but very precise
recapitulation of all the attempts which have been made to
establish telegraphic communication without the intermediary of a
conducting wire. Mr Story has examined many documents, has
sometimes brought curious facts to light, and has studied even the
most recently adopted apparatus.</p>
<p>It may be interesting, by utilising the information supplied by
these authors and supplementing them when necessary by others, to
trace the sources of this modern discovery, to follow its
developments, and thus to prove once more how much a matter, most
simple in appearance, demands extensive and complex researches on
the part of an author desirous of writing a definitive work.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 2</p>
<p>The first, and not the least difficulty, is to clearly define
the subject. The words "wireless telegraphy," which at first seem
to correspond to a simple and perfectly clear idea, may in reality
apply to two series of questions, very different in the mind of a
physicist, between which it is important to distinguish. The
transmission of signals demands three organs which all appear
indispensable: the transmitter, the receiver, and, between the two,
an intermediary establishing the communication. This intermediary
is generally the most costly part of the installation and the most
difficult to set up, while it is here that the sensible losses of
energy at the expense of good output occur. And yet our present
ideas cause us to consider this intermediary as more than ever
impossible to suppress; since, if we are definitely quit of the
conception of action at a distance, it becomes inconceivable to us
that energy can be communicated from one point to another without
being carried by some intervening medium. But, practically, the
line will be suppressed if, instead of constructing it
artificially, we use to replace it one of the natural media which
separate two points on the earth. These natural media are divided
into two very distinct categories, and from this classification
arise two series of questions to be examined.</p>
<p>Between the two points in question there are, first, the
material media such as the air, the earth, and the water. For a
long time we have used for transmissions to a distance the elastic
properties of the air, and more recently the electric conductivity
of the soil and of water, particularly that of the sea.</p>
<p>Modern physics leads us on the other hand, as we have seen, to
consider that there exists throughout the whole of the universe
another and more subtle medium which penetrates everywhere, is
endowed with elasticity <i>in vacuo</i>, and retains its elasticity
when it penetrates into a great number of bodies, such as the air.
This medium is the luminous ether which possesses, as we cannot
doubt, the property of being able to transmit energy, since it
itself brings to us by far the larger part of the energy which we
possess on earth and which we find in the movements of the
atmosphere, or of waterfalls, and in the coal mines proceeding from
the decomposition of carbon compounds under the influence of the
solar energy. For a long time also before the existence of the
ether was known, the duty of transmitting signals was entrusted to
it. Thus through the ages a double evolution is unfolded which has
to be followed by the historian who is ambitious of
completeness.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 3</p>
<p>If such an historian were to examine from the beginning the
first order of questions, he might, no doubt, speak only briefly of
the attempts earlier than electric telegraphy. Without seeking to
be paradoxical, he certainly ought to mention the invention of the
speaking-trumpet and other similar inventions which for a long time
have enabled mankind, by the ingenious use of the elastic
properties of the natural media, to communicate at greater
distances than they could have attained without the aid of art.
After this in some sort prehistoric period had been rapidly run
through, he would have to follow very closely the development of
electric telegraphy. Almost from the outset, and shortly after
Ampère had made public the idea of constructing a telegraph,
and the day after Gauss and Weber set up between their houses in
Göttingen the first line really used, it was thought that the
conducting properties of the earth and water might be made of
service.</p>
<p>The history of these trials is very long, and is closely mixed
up with the history of ordinary telegraphy; long chapters for some
time past have been devoted to it in telegraphic treatises. It was
in 1838, however, that Professor C.A. Steinheil of Munich
expressed, for the first time, the clear idea of suppressing the
return wire and replacing it by a connection of the line wire to
the earth. He thus at one step covered half the way, the easiest,
it is true, which was to lead to the final goal, since he saved the
use of one-half of the line of wire. Steinheil, advised, perhaps,
by Gauss, had, moreover, a very exact conception of the part taken
by the earth considered as a conducting body. He seems to have well
understood that, in certain conditions, the resistance of such a
conductor, though supposed to be unlimited, might be independent of
the distance apart of the electrodes which carry the current and
allow it to go forth. He likewise thought of using the railway
lines to transmit telegraphic signals.</p>
<p>Several scholars who from the first had turned their minds to
telegraphy, had analogous ideas. It was thus that S.F.B. Morse,
superintendent of the Government telegraphs in the United States,
whose name is universally known in connection with the very simple
apparatus invented by him, made experiments in the autumn of 1842
before a special commission in New York and a numerous public
audience, to show how surely and how easily his apparatus worked.
In the very midst of his experiments a very happy idea occurred to
him of replacing by the water of a canal, the length of about a
mile of wire which had been suddenly and accidentally destroyed.
This accident, which for a moment compromised the legitimate
success the celebrated engineer expected, thus suggested to him a
fruitful idea which he did not forget. He subsequently repeated
attempts to thus utilise the earth and water, and obtained some
very remarkable results.</p>
<p>It is not possible to quote here all the researches undertaken
with the same purpose, to which are more particularly attached the
names of S.W. Wilkins, Wheatstone, and H. Highton, in England; of
Bonetti in Italy, Gintl in Austria, Bouchot and Donat in France;
but there are some which cannot be recalled without emotion.</p>
<p>On the 17th December 1870, a physicist who has left in the
University of Paris a lasting name, M. d'Almeida, at that time
Professor at the Lycée Henri IV. and later Inspector-General
of Public Instruction, quitted Paris, then besieged, in a balloon,
and descended in the midst of the German lines. He succeeded, after
a perilous journey, in gaining Havre by way of Bordeaux and Lyons;
and after procuring the necessary apparatus in England, he
descended the Seine as far as Poissy, which he reached on the 14th
January 1871. After his departure, two other scholars, MM. Desains
and Bourbouze, relieving each other day and night, waited at Paris,
in a wherry on the Seine, ready to receive the signal which they
awaited with patriotic anxiety. It was a question of working a
process devised by the last-named pair, in which the water of the
river acted the part of the line wire. On the 23rd January the
communication at last seemed to be established, but unfortunately,
first the armistice and then the surrender of Paris rendered
useless the valuable result of this noble effort.</p>
<p>Special mention is also due to the experiments made by the
Indian Telegraph Office, under the direction of Mr Johnson and
afterwards of Mr W.F. Melhuish. They led, indeed, in 1889 to such
satisfactory results that a telegraph service, in which the line
wire was replaced by the earth, worked practically and regularly.
Other attempts were also made during the latter half of the
nineteenth century to transmit signals through the sea. They
preceded the epoch when, thanks to numerous physicists, among whom
Lord Kelvin undoubtedly occupies a preponderating position, we
succeeded in sinking the first cable; but they were not abandoned,
even after that date, for they gave hopes of a much more economical
solution of the problem. Among the most interesting are remembered
those that S.W. Wilkins carried on for a long time between France
and England. Like Cooke and Wheatstone, he thought of using as a
receiver an apparatus which in some features resembles the present
receiver of the submarine telegraph. Later, George E. Dering, then
James Bowman and Lindsay, made on the same lines trials which are
worthy of being remembered.</p>
<p>But it is only in our own days that Sir William H. Preece at
last obtained for the first time really practical results. Sir
William himself effected and caused to be executed by his
associates—he is chief consulting engineer to the General
Post Office in England—researches conducted with much method
and based on precise theoretical considerations. He thus succeeded
in establishing very easy, clear, and regular communications
between various places; for example, across the Bristol Channel.
The long series of operations accomplished by so many seekers, with
the object of substituting a material and natural medium for the
artificial lines of metal, thus met with an undoubted success which
was soon to be eclipsed by the widely-known experiments directed
into a different line by Marconi.</p>
<p>It is right to add that Sir William Preece had himself utilised
induction phenomena in his experiments, and had begun researches
with the aid of electric waves. Much is due to him for the welcome
he gave to Marconi; it is certainly thanks to the advice and the
material support he found in Sir William that the young scholar
succeeded in effecting his sensational experiments.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 4</p>
<p>The starting-point of the experiments based on the properties of
the luminous ether, and having for their object the transmission of
signals, is very remote; and it would be a very laborious task to
hunt up all the work accomplished in that direction, even if we
were to confine ourselves to those in which electrical reactions
play a part. An electric reaction, an electrostatic influence, or
an electromagnetic phenomenon, is transmitted at a distance through
the air by the intermediary of the luminous ether. But electric
influence can hardly be used, as the distances it would allow us to
traverse would be much too restricted, and electrostatic actions
are often very erratic. The phenomena of induction, which are very
regular and insensible to the variations of the atmosphere, have,
on the other hand, for a long time appeared serviceable for
telegraphic purposes.</p>
<p>We might find, in a certain number of the attempts just
mentioned, a partial employment of these phenomena. Lindsay, for
instance, in his project of communication across the sea,
attributed to them a considerable rôle. These phenomena even
permitted a true telegraphy without intermediary wire between the
transmitter and the receiver, at very restricted distances, it is
true, but in peculiarly interesting conditions. It is, in fact,
owing to them that C. Brown, and later Edison and Gilliland,
succeeded in establishing communications with trains in motion.</p>
<p>Mr Willoughby S. Smith and Mr Charles A. Stevenson also
undertook experiments during the last twenty years, in which they
used induction, but the most remarkable attempts are perhaps those
of Professor Emile Rathenau. With the assistance of Professor
Rubens and of Herr W. Rathenau, this physicist effected, at the
request of the German Ministry of Marine, a series of researches
which enabled him, by means of a compound system of conduction and
induction by alternating currents, to obtain clear and regular
communications at a distance of four kilometres. Among the
precursors also should be mentioned Graham Bell; the inventor of
the telephone thought of employing his admirable apparatus as a
receiver of induction phenomena transmitted from a distance;
Edison, Herr Sacher of Vienna, M. Henry Dufour of Lausanne, and
Professor Trowbridge of Boston, also made interesting attempts in
the same direction.</p>
<p>In all these experiments occurs the idea of employing an
oscillating current. Moreover, it was known for a long
time—since, in 1842, the great American physicist Henry
proved that the discharges from a Leyden jar in the attic of his
house caused sparks in a metallic circuit on the ground
floor—that a flux which varies rapidly and periodically is
much more efficacious than a simple flux, which latter can only
produce at a distance a phenomenon of slight intensity. This idea
of the oscillating current was closely akin to that which was at
last to lead to an entirely satisfactory solution: that is, to a
solution which is founded on the properties of electric waves.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 5</p>
<p>Having thus got to the threshold of the definitive edifice, the
historian, who has conducted his readers over the two parallel
routes which have just been marked out, will be brought to ask
himself whether he has been a sufficiently faithful guide and has
not omitted to draw attention to all essential points in the
regions passed through.</p>
<p>Ought we not to place by the side, or perhaps in front, of the
authors who have devised the practical appliances, those scholars
who have constructed the theories and realised the laboratory
experiments of which, after all, the apparatus are only the
immediate applications? If we speak of the propagation of a current
in a material medium, can one forget the names of Fourier and of
Ohm, who established by theoretical considerations the laws which
preside over this propagation? When one looks at the phenomena of
induction, would it not be just to remember that Arago foresaw
them, and that Michael Faraday discovered them? It would be a
delicate, and also a rather puerile task, to class men of genius in
order of merit. The merit of an inventor like Edison and that of a
theorist like Clerk Maxwell have no common measure, and mankind is
indebted for its great progress to the one as much as to the
other.</p>
<p>Before relating how success attended the efforts to utilise
electric waves for the transmission of signals, we cannot without
ingratitude pass over in silence the theoretical speculations and
the work of pure science which led to the knowledge of these waves.
It would therefore be just, without going further back than
Faraday, to say how that illustrious physicist drew attention to
the part taken by insulating media in electrical phenomena, and to
insist also on the admirable memoirs in which for the first time
Clerk Maxwell made a solid bridge between those two great chapters
of Physics, optics and electricity, which till then had been
independent of each other. And no doubt it would be impossible not
to evoke the memory of those who, by establishing, on the other
hand, the solid and magnificent structure of physical optics, and
proving by their immortal works the undulatory nature of light,
prepared from the opposite direction the future unity. In the
history of the applications of electrical undulations, the names of
Young, Fresnel, Fizeau, and Foucault must be inscribed; without
these scholars, the assimilation between electrical and luminous
phenomena which they discovered and studied would evidently have
been impossible.</p>
<p>Since there is an absolute identity of nature between the
electric and the luminous waves, we should, in all justice, also
consider as precursors those who devised the first luminous
telegraphs. Claude Chappe incontestably effected wireless
telegraphy, thanks to the luminous ether, and the learned men, such
as Colonel Mangin, who perfected optical telegraphy, indirectly
suggested certain improvements lately introduced into the present
method.</p>
<p>But the physicist whose work should most of all be put in
evidence is, without fear of contradiction, Heinrich Hertz. It was
he who demonstrated irrefutably, by experiments now classic, that
an electric discharge produces an undulatory disturbance in the
ether contained in the insulating media in its neighbourhood; it
was he who, as a profound theorist, a clever mathematician, and an
experimenter of prodigious dexterity, made known the mechanism of
the production, and fully elucidated that of the propagation of
these electromagnetic waves.</p>
<p>He must naturally himself have thought that his discoveries
might be applied to the transmission of signals. It would appear,
however, that when interrogated by a Munich engineer named Huber as
to the possibility of utilising the waves for transmissions by
telephone, he answered in the negative, and dwelt on certain
considerations relative to the difference between the periods of
sounds and those of electrical vibrations. This answer does not
allow us to judge what might have happened, had not a cruel death
carried off in 1894, at the age of thirty-five, the great and
unfortunate physicist.</p>
<p>We might also find in certain works earlier than the experiments
of Hertz attempts at transmission in which, unconsciously no doubt,
phenomena were already set in operation which would, at this day,
be classed as electric oscillations. It is allowable no doubt, not
to speak of an American quack, Mahlon Loomis, who, according to Mr
Story, patented in 1870 a project of communication in which he
utilised the Rocky Mountains on one side and Mont Blanc on the
other, as gigantic antennae to establish communication across the
Atlantic; but we cannot pass over in silence the very remarkable
researches of the American Professor Dolbear, who showed, at the
electrical exhibition of Philadelphia in 1884, a set of apparatus
enabling signals to be transmitted at a distance, which he
described as "an exceptional application of the principles of
electrostatic induction." This apparatus comprised groups of coils
and condensers by means of which he obtained, as we cannot now
doubt, effects due to true electric waves.</p>
<p>Place should also be made for a well-known inventor, D.E.
Hughes, who from 1879 to 1886 followed up some very curious
experiments in which also these oscillations certainly played a
considerable part. It was this physicist who invented the
microphone, and thus, in another way, drew attention to the
variations of contact resistance, a phenomenon not far from that
produced in the radio-conductors of Branly, which are important
organs in the Marconi system. Unfortunately, fatigued and in
ill-health, Hughes ceased his researches at the moment perhaps when
they would have given him final results.</p>
<p>In an order of ideas different in appearance, but closely linked
at bottom with the one just mentioned, must be recalled the
discovery of radiophony in 1880 by Graham Bell, which was
foreshadowed in 1875 by C.A. Brown. A luminous ray falling on a
selenium cell produces a variation of electric resistance, thanks
to which a sound signal can be transmitted by light. That delicate
instrument the radiophone, constructed on this principle, has wide
analogies with the apparatus of to-day.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 6</p>
<p>Starting from the experiments of Hertz, the history of wireless
telegraphy almost merges into that of the researches on electrical
waves. All the progress realised in the manner of producing and
receiving these waves necessarily helped to give rise to the
application already indicated. The experiments of Hertz, after
being checked in every laboratory, and having entered into the
strong domain of our most certain knowledge, were about to yield
the expected fruit.</p>
<p>Experimenters like Sir Oliver Lodge in England, Righi in Italy,
Sarrazin and de la Rive in Switzerland, Blondlot in France, Lecher
in Germany, Bose in India, Lebedeff in Russia, and theorists like
M.H. Poincaré and Professor Bjerknes, who devised ingenious
arrangements or elucidated certain points left dark, are among the
artisans of the work which followed its natural evolution.</p>
<p>It was Professor R. Threlfall who seems to have been the first
to clearly propose, in 1890, the application of the Hertzian waves
to telegraphy, but it was certainly Sir W. Crookes who, in a very
remarkable article in the <i>Fortnightly Review</i> of February
1892, pointed out very clearly the road to be followed. He even
showed in what conditions the Morse receiver might be applied to
the new system of telegraphy.</p>
<p>About the same period an American physicist, well known by his
celebrated experiments on high frequency
currents—experiments, too, which are not unconnected with
those on electric oscillations,—M. Tesla, demonstrated that
these oscillations could be transmitted to more considerable
distances by making use of two vertical antennae, terminated by
large conductors.</p>
<p>A little later, Sir Oliver Lodge succeeded, by the aid of the
coherer, in detecting waves at relatively long distances, and Mr
Rutherford obtained similar results with a magnetic indicator of
his own invention.</p>
<p>An important question of meteorology, the study of atmospheric
discharges, at this date led a few scholars, and more particularly
the Russian, M. Popoff, to set up apparatus very analogous to the
receiving apparatus of the present wireless telegraphy. This
comprised a long antenna and filings-tube, and M. Popoff even
pointed out that his apparatus might well serve for the
transmission of signals as soon as a generator of waves powerful
enough had been discovered.</p>
<p>Finally, on the 2nd June 1896, a young Italian, born in Bologna
on the 25th April 1874, Guglielmo Marconi, patented a system of
wireless telegraphy destined to become rapidly popular. Brought up
in the laboratory of Professor Righi, one of the physicists who had
done most to confirm and extend the experiments of Hertz, Marconi
had long been familiar with the properties of electric waves, and
was well used to their manipulation. He afterwards had the good
fortune to meet Sir William (then Mr) Preece, who was to him an
adviser of the highest authority.</p>
<p>It has sometimes been said that the Marconi system contains
nothing original; that the apparatus for producing the waves was
the oscillator of Righi, that the receiver was that employed for
some two or three years by Professor Lodge and Mr Bose, and was
founded on an earlier discovery by a French scholar, M. Branly;
and, finally, that the general arrangement was that established by
M. Popoff.</p>
<p>The persons who thus rather summarily judge the work of M.
Marconi show a severity approaching injustice. It cannot, in truth,
be denied that the young scholar has brought a strictly personal
contribution to the solution of the problem he proposed to himself.
Apart from his forerunners, and when their attempts were almost
unknown, he had the very great merit of adroitly arranging the most
favourable combination, and he was the first to succeed in
obtaining practical results, while he showed that the electric
waves could be transmitted and received at distances enormous
compared to those attained before his day. Alluding to a well-known
anecdote relating to Christopher Columbus, Sir W. Preece very
justly said: "The forerunners and rivals of Marconi no doubt knew
of the eggs, but he it was who taught them to make them stand on
end." This judgment will, without any doubt, be the one that
history will definitely pronounce on the Italian scholar.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 7</p>
<p>The apparatus which enables the electric waves to be revealed,
the detector or indicator, is the most delicate organ in wireless
telegraphy. It is not necessary to employ as an indicator a
filings-tube or radio-conductor. One can, in principle, for the
purpose of constructing a receiver, think of any one of the
multiple effects produced by the Hertzian waves. In many systems in
use, and in the new one of Marconi himself, the use of these tubes
has been abandoned and replaced by magnetic detectors.</p>
<p>Nevertheless, the first and the still most frequent successes
are due to radio-conductors, and public opinion has not erred in
attributing to the inventor of this ingenious apparatus a
considerable and almost preponderant part in the invention of wave
telegraphy.</p>
<p>The history of the discovery of radio-conductors is short, but
it deserves, from its importance, a chapter to itself in the
history of wireless telegraphy. From a theoretical point of view,
the phenomena produced in those tubes should be set by the side of
those studied by Graham Bell, C.A. Brown, and Summer Tainter, from
the year 1878 onward. The variations to which luminous waves give
rise in the resistance of selenium and other substances are,
doubtless, not unconnected with those which the electric waves
produce in filings. A connection can also be established between
this effect of the waves and the variations of contact resistance
which enabled Hughes to construct the microphone, that admirable
instrument which is one of the essential organs of telephony.</p>
<p>More directly, as an antecedent to the discovery, should be
quoted the remark made by Varley in 1870, that coal-dust changes in
conductivity when the electromotive force of the current which
passes through it is made to vary. But it was in 1884 that an
Italian professor, Signor Calzecchi-Onesti, demonstrated in a
series of remarkable experiments that the metallic filings
contained in a tube of insulating material, into which two metallic
electrodes are inserted, acquire a notable conductivity under
different influences such as extra currents, induced currents,
sonorous vibrations, etc., and that this conductivity is easily
destroyed; as, for instance, by turning the tube over and over.</p>
<p>In several memoirs published in 1890 and 1891, M. Ed. Branly
independently pointed out similar phenomena, and made a much more
complete and systematic study of the question. He was the first to
note very clearly that the action described could be obtained by
simply making sparks pass in the neighbourhood of the
radio-conductor, and that their great resistance could be restored
to the filings by giving a slight shake to the tube or to its
supports.</p>
<p>The idea of utilising such a very interesting phenomenon as an
indicator in the study of the Hertzian waves seems to have occurred
simultaneously to several physicists, among whom should be
especially mentioned M. Ed. Branly himself, Sir Oliver Lodge, and
MM. Le Royer and Van Beschem, and its use in laboratories rapidly
became quite common.</p>
<p>The action of the waves on metallic powders has, however,
remained some what mysterious; for ten years it has been the
subject of important researches by Professor Lodge, M. Branly, and
a very great number of the most distinguished physicists. It is
impossible to notice here all these researches, but from a recent
and very interesting work of M. Blanc, it would seem that the
phenomenon is allied to that of ionisation.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 8</p>
<p>The history of wireless telegraphy does not end with the first
experiments of Marconi; but from the moment their success was
announced in the public press, the question left the domain of pure
science to enter into that of commerce. The historian's task here
becomes different, but even more delicate; and he will encounter
difficulties which can be only known to one about to write the
history of a commercial invention.</p>
<p>The actual improvements effected in the system are kept secret
by the rival companies, and the most important results are
patriotically left in darkness by the learned officers who operate
discreetly in view of the national defence. Meanwhile, men of
business desirous of bringing out a company proclaim, with great
nourish of advertisements, that they are about to exploit a process
superior to all others.</p>
<p>On this slippery ground the impartial historian must
nevertheless venture; and he may not refuse to relate the progress
accomplished, which is considerable. Therefore, after having
described the experiments carried out for nearly ten years by
Marconi himself, first across the Bristol Channel, then at Spezzia,
between the coast and the ironclad <i>San Bartolommeo</i>, and
finally by means of gigantic apparatus between America and England,
he must give the names of those who, in the different civilised
countries, have contributed to the improvement of the system of
communication by waves; while he must describe what precious
services this system has already rendered to the art of war, and
happily also to peaceful navigation.</p>
<p>From the point of view of the theory of the phenomena, very
remarkable results have been obtained by various physicists, among
whom should be particularly mentioned M. Tissot, whose brilliant
studies have thrown a bright light on different interesting points,
such as the rôle of the antennae. It would be equally
impossible to pass over in silence other recent attempts in a
slightly different groove. Marconi's system, however improved it
may be to-day, has one grave defect. The synchronism of the two
pieces of apparatus, the transmitter and the receiver, is not
perfect, so that a message sent off by one station may be captured
by some other station. The fact that the phenomena of resonance are
not utilised, further prevents the quantity of energy received by
the receiver from being considerable, and hence the effects reaped
are very weak, so that the system remains somewhat fitful and the
communications are often disturbed by atmospheric phenomena. Causes
which render the air a momentary conductor, such as electrical
discharges, ionisation, etc., moreover naturally prevent the waves
from passing, the ether thus losing its elasticity.</p>
<p>Professor Ferdinand Braun of Strasburg has conceived the idea of
employing a mixed system, in which the earth and the water, which,
as we have seen, have often been utilised to conduct a current for
transmitting a signal, will serve as a sort of guide to the waves
themselves. The now well-known theory of the propagation of waves
guided by a conductor enables it to be foreseen that, according to
their periods, these waves will penetrate more or less deeply into
the natural medium, from which fact has been devised a method of
separating them according to their frequency. By applying this
theory, M. Braun has carried out, first in the fortifications of
Strasburg, and then between the island of Heligoland and the
mainland, experiments which have given remarkable results. We might
mention also the researches, in a somewhat analogous order of
ideas, by an English engineer, Mr Armstrong, by Dr Lee de Forest,
and also by Professor Fessenden.</p>
<p>Having thus arrived at the end of this long journey, which has
taken him from the first attempts down to the most recent
experiments, the historian can yet set up no other claim but that
of having written the commencement of a history which others must
continue in the future. Progress does not stop, and it is never
permissible to say that an invention has reached its final
form.</p>
<p>Should the historian desire to give a conclusion to his labour
and answer the question the reader would doubtless not fail to put
to him, "To whom, in short, should the invention of wireless
telegraphy more particularly be attributed?" he should certainly
first give the name of Hertz, the genius who discovered the waves,
then that of Marconi, who was the first to transmit signals by the
use of Hertzian undulations, and should add those of the scholars
who, like Morse, Popoff, Sir W. Preece, Lodge, and, above all,
Branly, have devised the arrangements necessary for their
transmission. But he might then recall what Voltaire wrote in the
<i>Philosophical Dictionary</i>:</p>
<p>"What! We wish to know what was the exact theology of Thot, of
Zerdust, of Sanchuniathon, of the first Brahmins, and we are
ignorant of the inventor of the shuttle! The first weaver, the
first mason, the first smith, were no doubt great geniuses, but
they were disregarded. Why? Because none of them invented a
perfected art. The one who hollowed out an oak to cross a river
never made a galley; those who piled up rough stones with girders
of wood did not plan the Pyramids. Everything is made by degrees
and the glory belongs to no one."</p>
<p>To-day, more than ever, the words of Voltaire are true: science
becomes more and more impersonal, and she teaches us that progress
is nearly always due to the united efforts of a crowd of workers,
and is thus the best school of social solidarity.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII"></SPAN>CHAPTER VIII</h3>
<h2>THE CONDUCTIVITY OF GASES AND THE IONS</h2>
<p class="textbold">§ 1. THE CONDUCTIVITY OF GASES</p>
<p>If we were confined to the facts I have set forth above, we
might conclude that two classes of phenomena are to-day being
interpreted with increasing correctness in spite of the few
difficulties which have been pointed out. The hypothesis of the
molecular constitution of matter enables us to group together one
of these classes, and the hypothesis of the ether leads us to
co-ordinate the other.</p>
<p>But these two classes of phenomena cannot be considered
independent of each other. Relations evidently exist between matter
and the ether, which manifest themselves in many cases accessible
to experiment, and the search for these relations appears to be the
paramount problem the physicist should set himself. The question
has, for a long time, been attacked on various sides, but the
recent discoveries in the conductivity of gases, of the radioactive
substances, and of the cathode and similar rays, have allowed us of
late years to regard it in a new light. Without wishing to set out
here in detail facts which for the most part are well known, we
will endeavour to group the chief of them round a few essential
ideas, and will seek to state precisely the data they afford us for
the solution of this grave problem.</p>
<p>It was the study of the conductivity of gases which at the very
first furnished the most important information, and allowed us to
penetrate more deeply than had till then been possible into the
inmost constitution of matter, and thus to, as it were, catch in
the act the actions that matter can exercise on the ether, or,
reciprocally, those it may receive from it.</p>
<p>It might, perhaps, have been foreseen that such a study would
prove remarkably fruitful. The examination of the phenomena of
electrolysis had, in fact, led to results of the highest importance
on the constitution of liquids, and the gaseous media which
presented themselves as particularly simple in all their properties
ought, it would seem, to have supplied from the very first a field
of investigation easy to work and highly productive.</p>
<p>This, however, was not at all the case. Experimental
complications springing up at every step obscured the problem. One
generally found one's self in the presence of violent disruptive
discharges with a train of accessory phenomena, due, for instance,
to the use of metallic electrodes, and made evident by the complex
appearance of aigrettes and effluves; or else one had to deal with
heated gases difficult to handle, which were confined in
receptacles whose walls played a troublesome part and succeeded in
veiling the simplicity of the fundamental facts. Notwithstanding,
therefore, the efforts of a great number of seekers, no general
idea disengaged itself out of a mass of often contradictory
information.</p>
<p>Many physicists, in France particularly, discarded the study of
questions which seemed so confused, and it must even be frankly
acknowledged that some among them had a really unfounded distrust
of certain results which should have been considered proved, but
which had the misfortune to be in contradiction with the theories
in current use. All the classic ideas relating to electrical
phenomena led to the consideration that there existed a perfect
symmetry between the two electricities, positive and negative. In
the passing of electricity through gases there is manifested, on
the contrary, an evident dissymmetry. The anode and the cathode are
immediately distinguished in a tube of rarefied gas by their
peculiar appearance; and the conductivity does not appear, under
certain conditions, to be the same for the two modes of
electrification.</p>
<p>It is not devoid of interest to note that Erman, a German
scholar, once very celebrated and now generally forgotten, drew
attention as early as 1815 to the unipolar conductivity of a flame.
His contemporaries, as may be gathered from the perusal of the
treatises on physics of that period, attached great importance to
this discovery; but, as it was somewhat inconvenient and did not
readily fit in with ordinary studies, it was in due course
neglected, then considered as insufficiently established, and
finally wholly forgotten.</p>
<p>All these somewhat obscure facts, and some others—such as
the different action of ultra-violet radiations on positively and
negatively charged bodies—are now, on the contrary, about to
be co-ordinated, thanks to the modern ideas on the mechanism of
conduction; while these ideas will also allow us to interpret the
most striking dissymmetry of all, <i>i.e.</i> that revealed by
electrolysis itself, a dissymmetry which certainly can not be
denied, but to which sufficient attention has not been given.</p>
<p>It is to a German physicist, Giese, that we owe the first
notions on the mechanism of the conductivity of gases, as we now
conceive it. In two memoirs published in 1882 and 1889, he plainly
arrives at the conception that conduction in gases is not due to
their molecules, but to certain fragments of them or to ions. Giese
was a forerunner, but his ideas could not triumph so long as there
were no means of observing conduction in simple circumstances. But
this means has now been supplied in the discovery of the X rays.
Suppose we pass through some gas at ordinary pressure, such as
hydrogen, a pencil of X rays. The gas, which till then has behaved
as a perfect insulator,<SPAN name="FNanchor_29_29" id="FNanchor_29_29"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_29_29" class="fnanchor">[29]</SPAN> suddenly acquires a remarkable conductivity. If
into this hydrogen two metallic electrodes in communication with
the two poles of a battery are introduced, a current is set up in
very special conditions which remind us, when they are checked by
experiments, of the mechanism which allows the passage of
electricity in electrolysis, and which is so well represented to us
when we picture to ourselves this passage as due to the migration
towards the electrodes, under the action of the field, of the two
sets of ions produced by the spontaneous division of the molecule
within the solution.</p>
<p>Let us therefore recognise with J.J. Thomson and the many
physicists who, in his wake, have taken up and developed the idea
of Giese, that, under the influence of the X rays, for reasons
which will have to be determined later, certain gaseous molecules
have become divided into two portions, the one positively and the
other negatively electrified, which we will call, by analogy with
the kindred phenomenon in electrolysis, by the name of ions. If the
gas be then placed in an electric field, produced, for instance, by
two metallic plates connected with the two poles of a battery
respectively, the positive ions will travel towards the plate
connected with the negative pole, and the negative ions in the
contrary direction. There is thus produced a current due to the
transport to the electrodes of the charges which existed on the
ions.</p>
<p>If the gas thus ionised be left to itself, in the absence of any
electric field, the ions, yielding to their mutual attraction, must
finally meet, combine, and reconstitute a neutral molecule, thus
returning to their initial condition. The gas in a short while
loses the conductivity which it had acquired; or this is, at least,
the phenomenon at ordinary temperatures. But if the temperature is
raised, the relative speeds of the ions at the moment of impact may
be great enough to render it impossible for the recombination to be
produced in its entirety, and part of the conductivity will
remain.</p>
<p>Every element of volume rendered a conductor therefore
furnishes, in an electric field, equal quantities of positive and
negative electricity. If we admit, as mentioned above, that these
liberated quantities are borne by ions each bearing an equal
charge, the number of these ions will be proportional to the
quantity of electricity, and instead of speaking of a quantity of
electricity, we could use the equivalent term of number of ions.
For the excitement produced by a given pencil of X rays, the number
of ions liberated will be fixed. Thus, from a given volume of gas
there can only be extracted an equally determinate quantity of
electricity.</p>
<p>The conductivity produced is not governed by Ohm's law. The
intensity is not proportional to the electromotive force, and it
increases at first as the electromotive force augments; but it
approaches asymptotically to a maximum value which corresponds to
the number of ions liberated, and can therefore serve as a measure
of the power of the excitement. It is this current which is termed
the <i>current of saturation</i>.</p>
<p>M. Righi has ably demonstrated that ionised gas does not obey
the law of Ohm by an experiment very paradoxical in appearance. He
found that, the greater the distance of the two electrode plates
from each, the greater may be, within certain limits, the intensity
of the current. The fact is very clearly interpreted by the theory
of ionisation, since the greater the length of the gaseous column
the greater must be the number of ions liberated.</p>
<p>One of the most striking characteristics of ionised gases is
that of discharging electrified conductors. This phenomenon is not
produced by the departure of the charge that these conductors may
possess, but by the advent of opposite charges brought to them by
ions which obey the electrostatic attraction and abandon their own
electrification when they come in contact with these
conductors.</p>
<p>This mode of regarding the phenomena is extremely convenient and
eminently suggestive. It may, no doubt, be thought that the image
of the ions is not identical with objective reality, but we are
compelled to acknowledge that it represents with absolute
faithfulness all the details of the phenomena.</p>
<p>Other facts, moreover, will give to this hypothesis a still
greater value; we shall even be able, so to speak, to grasp these
ions individually, to count them, and to measure their charge.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 2. THE CONDENSATION OF WATER-VAPOUR BY
IONS</p>
<p>If the pressure of a vapour—that of water, for
instance—in the atmosphere reaches the value of the maximum
pressure corresponding to the temperature of the experiment, the
elementary theory teaches us that the slightest decrease in
temperature will induce a condensation; that small drops will form,
and the mist will turn into rain.</p>
<p>In reality, matters do not occur in so simple a manner. A more
or less considerable delay may take place, and the vapour will
remain supersaturated. We easily discover that this phenomenon is
due to the intervention of capillary action. On a drop of liquid a
surface-tension takes effect which gives rise to a pressure which
becomes greater the smaller the diameter of the drop.</p>
<p>Pressure facilitates evaporation, and on more closely examining
this reaction we arrive at the conclusion that vapour can never
spontaneously condense itself when liquid drops already formed are
not present, unless forces of another nature intervene to diminish
the effect of the capillary forces. In the most frequent cases,
these forces come from the dust which is always in suspension in
the air, or which exists in any recipient. Grains of dust act by
reason of their hygrometrical power, and form germs round which
drops presently form. It is possible to make use, as did M. Coulier
as early as 1875, of this phenomenon to carry off the germs of
condensation, by producing by expansion in a bottle containing a
little water a preliminary mist which purifies the air. In
subsequent experiments it will be found almost impossible to
produce further condensation of vapour.</p>
<p>But these forces may also be of electrical origin. Von Helmholtz
long since showed that electricity exercises an influence on the
condensation of the vapour of water, and Mr C.T.R. Wilson, with
this view, has made truly quantitative experiments. It was rapidly
discovered after the apparition of the X rays that gases that have
become conductors, that is, ionised gases, also facilitate the
condensation of supersaturated water vapour.</p>
<p>We are thus led by a new road to the belief that electrified
centres exist in gases, and that each centre draws to itself the
neighbouring molecules of water, as an electrified rod of resin
does the light bodies around it. There is produced in this manner
round each ion an assemblage of molecules of water which constitute
a germ capable of causing the formation of a drop of water out of
the condensation of excess vapour in the ambient air. As might be
expected, the drops are electrified, and take to themselves the
charge of the centres round which they are formed; moreover, as
many drops are created as there are ions. Thereafter we have only
to count these drops to ascertain the number of ions which existed
in the gaseous mass.</p>
<p>To effect this counting, several methods have been used,
differing in principle but leading to similar results. It is
possible, as Mr C.T.R. Wilson and Professor J.J. Thomson have done,
to estimate, on the one hand, the weight of the mist which is
produced in determined conditions, and on the other, the average
weight of the drops, according to the formula formerly given by Sir
G. Stokes, by deducting their diameter from the speed with which
this mist falls; or we can, with Professor Lemme, determine the
average radius of the drops by an optical process, viz. by
measuring the diameter of the first diffraction ring produced when
looking through the mist at a point of light.</p>
<p>We thus get to a very high number. There are, for instance, some
twenty million ions per centimetre cube when the rays have produced
their maximum effect, but high as this figure is, it is still very
small compared with the total number of molecules. All conclusions
drawn from kinetic theory lead us to think that in the same space
there must exist, by the side of a molecule divided into two ions,
a thousand millions remaining in a neutral state and intact.</p>
<p>Mr C.T.R. Wilson has remarked that the positive and negative
ions do not produce condensation with the same facility. The ions
of a contrary sign may be almost completely separated by placing
the ionised gas in a suitably disposed field. In the neighbourhood
of a negative disk there remain hardly any but positive ions, and
against a positive disk none but negative; and in effecting a
separation of this kind, it will be noticed that condensation by
negative ions is easier than by the positive.</p>
<p>It is, consequently, possible to cause condensation on negative
centres only, and to study separately the phenomena produced by the
two kinds of ions. It can thus be verified that they really bear
charges equal in absolute value, and these charges can even be
estimated, since we already know the number of drops. This estimate
can be made, for example, by comparing the speed of the fall of a
mist in fields of different values, or, as did J.J. Thomson, by
measuring the total quantity of electricity liberated throughout
the gas.</p>
<p>At the degree of approximation which such experiments imply, we
find that the charge of a drop, and consequently the charge borne
by an ion, is sensibly 3.4 x 10<sup>-10</sup> electrostatic or 1.1
x 10<sup>-20</sup> electromagnetic units. This charge is very near
that which the study of the phenomena of ordinary electrolysis
leads us to attribute to a univalent atom produced by electrolytic
dissociation.</p>
<p>Such a coincidence is evidently very striking; but it will not
be the only one, for whatever phenomenon be studied it will always
appear that the smallest charge we can conceive as isolated is that
mentioned. We are, in fact, in presence of a natural unit, or, if
you will, of an atom of electricity.</p>
<p>We must, however, guard against the belief that the gaseous ion
is identical with the electrolytic ion. Sensible differences
between those are immediately apparent, and still greater ones will
be discovered on closer examination.</p>
<p>As M. Perrin has shown, the ionisation produced by the X-rays in
no way depends on the chemical composition of the gas; and whether
we take a volume of gaseous hydrochloric acid or a mixture of
hydrogen and chlorine in the same condition, all the results will
be identical: and chemical affinities play no part here.</p>
<p>We can also obtain other information regarding ions: we can
ascertain, for instance, their velocities, and also get an idea of
their order of magnitude.</p>
<p>By treating the speeds possessed by the liberated charges as
components of the known speed of a gaseous current, Mr Zeleny
measures the mobilities, that is to say, the speeds acquired by the
positive and negative charges in a field equal to the electrostatic
unit. He has thus found that these mobilities are different, and
that they vary, for example, between 400 and 200 centimetres per
second for the two charges in dry gases, the positive being less
mobile than the negative ions, which suggests the idea that they
are of greater mass.<SPAN name="FNanchor_30_30" id="FNanchor_30_30"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_30_30" class="fnanchor">[30]</SPAN></p>
<p>M. Langevin, who has made himself the eloquent apostle of the
new doctrines in France, and has done much to make them understood
and admitted, has personally undertaken experiments analogous to
those of M. Zeleny, but much more complete. He has studied in a
very ingenious manner, not only the mobilities, but also the law of
recombination which regulates the spontaneous return of the gas to
its normal state. He has determined experimentally the relation of
the number of recombinations to the number of collisions between
two ions of contrary sign, by studying the variation produced by a
change in the value of the field, in the quantity of electricity
which can be collected in the gas separating two parallel metallic
plates, after the passage through it for a very short time of the
Röntgen rays emitted during one discharge of a Crookes tube.
If the image of the ions is indeed conformable to reality, this
relation must evidently always be smaller than unity, and must tend
towards this value when the mobility of the ions diminishes, that
is to say, when the pressure of the gas increases. The results
obtained are in perfect accord with this anticipation.</p>
<p>On the other hand, M. Langevin has succeeded, by following the
displacement of the ions between the parallel plates after the
ionisation produced by the radiation, in determining the absolute
values of the mobilities with great precision, and has thus clearly
placed in evidence the irregularity of the mobilities of the
positive and negative ions respectively. Their mass can be
calculated when we know, through experiments of this kind, the
speed of the ions in a given field, and on the other hand—as
we can now estimate their electric charge—the force which
moves them. They evidently progress more slowly the larger they
are; and in the viscous medium constituted by the gas, the
displacement is effected at a speed sensibly proportional to the
motive power.</p>
<p>At the ordinary temperature these masses are relatively
considerable, and are greater for the positive than for the
negative ions, that is to say, they are about the order of some ten
molecules. The ions, therefore, seem to be formed by an
agglomeration of neutral molecules maintained round an electrified
centre by electrostatic attraction. If the temperature rises, the
thermal agitation will become great enough to prevent the molecules
from remaining linked to the centre. By measurements effected on
the gases of flames, we arrive at very different values of the
masses from those found for ordinary ions, and above all, very
different ones for ions of contrary sign. The negative ions have
much more considerable velocities than the positive ones. The
latter also seem to be of the same size as atoms; and the
first-named must, consequently, be considered as very much smaller,
and probably about a thousand times less.</p>
<p>Thus, for the first time in science, the idea appears that the
atom is not the smallest fraction of matter to be considered.
Fragments a thousand times smaller may exist which possess,
however, a negative charge. These are the electrons, which other
considerations will again bring to our notice.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 3. HOW IONS ARE PRODUCED</p>
<p>It is very seldom that a gaseous mass does not contain a few
ions. They may have been formed from many causes, for although to
give precision to our studies, and to deal with a well ascertained
case, I mentioned only ionisation by the X rays in the first
instance, I ought not to give the impression that the phenomenon is
confined to these rays. It is, on the contrary, very general, and
ionisation is just as well produced by the cathode rays, by the
radiations emitted by radio-active bodies, by the ultra-violet
rays, by heating to a high temperature, by certain chemical
actions, and finally by the impact of the ions already existing in
neutral molecules.</p>
<p>Of late years these new questions have been the object of a
multitude of researches, and if it has not always been possible to
avoid some confusion, yet certain general conclusions may be drawn.
The ionisation by flames, in particular, is fairly well known. For
it to be produced spontaneously, it would appear that there must
exist simultaneously a rather high temperature and a chemical
action in the gas. According to M. Moreau, the ionisation is very
marked when the flame contains the vapour of the salt of an alkali
or of an alkaline earth, but much less so when it contains that of
other salts. Arrhenius, Mr C.T.R. Wilson, and M. Moreau, have
studied all the circumstances of the phenomenon; and it seems
indeed that there is a somewhat close analogy between what first
occurs in the saline vapours and that which is noted in liquid
electrolytes. There should be produced, as soon as a certain
temperature is reached, a dissociation of the saline molecule; and,
as M. Moreau has shown in a series of very well conducted
researches, the ions formed at about 100°C. seem constituted by
an electrified centre of the size of a gas molecule, surrounded by
some ten layers of other molecules. We are thus dealing with rather
large ions, but according to Mr Wilson, this condensation
phenomenon does not affect the number of ions produced by
dissociation. In proportion as the temperature rises, the molecules
condensed round the nucleus disappear, and, as in all other
circumstances, the negative ion tends to become an electron, while
the positive ion continues the size of an atom.</p>
<p>In other cases, ions are found still larger than those of saline
vapours, as, for example, those produced by phosphorus. It has long
been known that air in the neighbourhood of phosphorus becomes a
conductor, and the fact, pointed out as far back as 1885 by
Matteucci, has been well studied by various experimenters, by MM.
Elster and Geitel in 1890, for instance. On the other hand, in 1893
Mr Barus established that the approach of a stick of phosphorus
brings about the condensation of water vapour, and we really have
before us, therefore, in this instance, an ionisation. M. Bloch has
succeeded in disentangling the phenomena, which are here very
complex, and in showing that the ions produced are of considerable
dimensions; for their speed in the same conditions is on the
average a thousand times less than that of ions due to the X rays.
M. Bloch has established also that the conductivity of
recently-prepared gases, already studied by several authors, was
analogous to that which is produced by phosphorus, and that it is
intimately connected with the presence of the very tenuous solid or
liquid dust which these gases carry with them, while the ions are
of the same order of magnitude. These large ions exist, moreover,
in small quantities in the atmosphere; and M. Langevin lately
succeeded in revealing their presence.</p>
<p>It may happen, and this not without singularly complicating
matters, that the ions which were in the midst of material
molecules produce, as the result of collisions, new divisions in
these last. Other ions are thus born, and this production is in
part compensated for by recombinations between ions of opposite
signs. The impacts will be more active in the event of the gas
being placed in a field of force and of the pressure being slight,
the speed attained being then greater and allowing the active force
to reach a high value. The energy necessary for the production of
an ion is, in fact, according to Professor Rutherford and Professor
Stark, something considerable, and it much exceeds the analogous
force in electrolytic decomposition.</p>
<p>It is therefore in tubes of rarefied gas that this ionisation by
impact will be particularly felt. This gives us the reason for the
aspect presented by Geissler tubes. Generally, in the case of
discharges, new ions produced by the molecules struck come to add
themselves to the electrons produced, as will be seen, by the
cathode. A full discussion has led to the interpretation of all the
known facts, and to our understanding, for instance, why there
exist bright or dark spaces in certain regions of the tube. M.
Pellat, in particular, has given some very fine examples of this
concordance between the theory and the facts he has skilfully
observed.</p>
<p>In all the circumstances, then, in which ions appear, their
formation has doubtless been provoked by a mechanism analogous to
that of the shock. The X rays, if they are attributable to sudden
variations in the ether—that is to say, a variation of the
two vectors of Hertz—themselves produce within the atom a
kind of electric impulse which breaks it into two electrified
fragments; <i>i.e.</i> the positive centre, the size of the
molecule itself, and the negative centre, constituted by an
electron a thousand times smaller. Round these two centres, at the
ordinary temperature, are agglomerated by attraction other
molecules, and in this manner the ions whose properties have just
been studied are formed.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 4. ELECTRONS IN METALS</p>
<p>The success of the ionic hypothesis as an interpretation of the
conductivity of electrolytes and gases has suggested the desire to
try if a similar hypothesis can represent the ordinary conductivity
of metals. We are thus led to conceptions which at first sight seem
audacious because they are contrary to our habits of mind. They
must not, however, be rejected on that account. Electrolytic
dissociation at first certainly appeared at least as strange; yet
it has ended by forcing itself upon us, and we could, at the
present day, hardly dispense with the image it presents to us.</p>
<p>The idea that the conductivity of metals is not essentially
different from that of electrolytic liquids or gases, in the sense
that the passage of the current is connected with the transport of
small electrified particles, is already of old date. It was
enunciated by W. Weber, and afterwards developed by Giese, but has
only obtained its true scope through the effect of recent
discoveries. It was the researches of Riecke, later, of Drude, and,
above all, those of J.J. Thomson, which have allowed it to assume
an acceptable form. All these attempts are connected however with
the general theory of Lorentz, which we will examine later.</p>
<p>It will be admitted that metallic atoms can, like the saline
molecule in a solution, partially dissociate themselves. Electrons,
very much smaller than atoms, can move through the structure,
considerable to them, which is constituted by the atom from which
they have just been detached. They may be compared to the molecules
of a gas which is enclosed in a porous body. In ordinary
conditions, notwithstanding the great speed with which they are
animated, they are unable to travel long distances, because they
quickly find their road barred by a material atom. They have to
undergo innumerable impacts, which throw them first in one
direction and then in another. The passage of a current is a sort
of flow of these electrons in a determined direction. This electric
flow brings, however, no modification to the material medium
traversed, since every electron which disappears at any point is
replaced by another which appears at once, and in all metals the
electrons are identical.</p>
<p>This hypothesis leads us to anticipate certain facts which
experience confirms. Thus J.J. Thomson shows that if, in certain
conditions, a conductor is placed in a magnetic field, the ions
have to describe an epicycloid, and their journey is thus
lengthened, while the electric resistance must increase. If the
field is in the direction of the displacement, they describe
helices round the lines of force and the resistance is again
augmented, but in different proportions. Various experimenters have
noted phenomena of this kind in different substances.</p>
<p>For a long time it has been noticed that a relation exists
between the calorific and the electric conductivity; the relation
of these two conductivities is sensibly the same for all metals.
The modern theory tends to show simply that it must indeed be so.
Calorific conductivity is due, in fact, to an exchange of electrons
between the hot and the cold regions, the heated electrons having
the greater velocity, and consequently the more considerable
energy. The calorific exchanges then obey laws similar to those
which govern electric exchanges; and calculation even leads to the
exact values which the measurements have given.<SPAN name=
"FNanchor_31_31" id="FNanchor_31_31"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_31_31" class="fnanchor">[31]</SPAN></p>
<p>In the same way Professor Hesehus has explained how contact
electrification is produced, by the tendency of bodies to equalise
their superficial properties by means of a transport of electrons,
and Mr Jeans has shown that we should discover the existence of the
well-known laws of distribution over conducting bodies in
electrostatic equilibrium. A metal can, in fact, be electrified,
that is to say, may possess an excess of positive or negative
electrons which cannot easily leave it in ordinary conditions. To
cause them to do so would need an appreciable amount of work, on
account of the enormous difference of the specific inductive
capacities of the metal and of the insulating medium in which it is
plunged.</p>
<p>Electrons, however, which, on arriving at the surface of the
metal, possessed a kinetic energy superior to this work, might be
shot forth and would be disengaged as a vapour escapes from a
liquid. Now, the number of these rapid electrons, at first very
slight, increases, according to the kinetic theory, when the
temperature rises, and therefore we must reckon that a wire, on
being heated, gives out electrons, that is to say, loses negative
electricity and sends into the surrounding media electrified
centres capable of producing the phenomena of ionisation. Edison,
in 1884, showed that from the filament of an incandescent lamp
there escaped negative electric charges. Since then, Richardson and
J.J. Thomson have examined analogous phenomena. This emission is a
very general phenomenon which, no doubt, plays a considerable part
in cosmic physics. Professor Arrhenius explains, for instance, the
polar auroras by the action of similar corpuscules emitted by the
sun.</p>
<p>In other phenomena we seem indeed to be confronted by an
emission, not of negative electrons, but of positive ions. Thus,
when a wire is heated, not <i>in vacuo</i>, but in a gas, this wire
begins to electrify neighbouring bodies positively. J.J. Thomson
has measured the mass of these positive ions and finds it
considerable, <i>i.e.</i> about 150 times that of an atom of
hydrogen. Some are even larger, and constitute almost a real grain
of dust. We here doubtless meet with the phenomena of
disaggregation undergone by metals at a red heat.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX"></SPAN>CHAPTER IX</h3>
<h2>CATHODE RAYS AND RADIOACTIVE BODIES</h2>
<p class="textbold">§ 1. THE CATHODE RAYS</p>
<p>A wire traversed by an electric current is, as has just been
explained, the seat of a movement of electrons. If we cut this
wire, a flood of electrons, like a current of water which, at the
point where a pipe bursts, flows out in abundance, will appear to
spring out between the two ends of the break.</p>
<p>If the energy of the electrons is sufficient, these electrons
will in fact rush forth and be propagated in the air or in the
insulating medium interposed; but the phenomena of the discharge
will in general be very complex. We shall here only examine a
particularly simple case, viz., that of the cathode rays; and
without entering into details, we shall only note the results
relating to these rays which furnish valuable arguments in favour
of the electronic hypothesis and supply solid materials for the
construction of new theories of electricity and matter.</p>
<p>For a long time it was noticed that the phenomena in a Geissler
tube changed their aspect considerably, when the gas pressure
became very weak, without, however, a complete vacuum being formed.
From the cathode there is shot forth normally and in a straight
line a flood within the tube, dark but capable of impressing a
photographic plate, of developing the fluorescence of various
substances (particularly the glass walls of the tube), and of
producing calorific and mechanical effects. These are the cathode
rays, so named in 1883 by E. Wiedemann, and their name, which was
unknown to a great number of physicists till barely twelve years
ago, has become popular at the present day.</p>
<p>About 1869, Hittorf made an already very complete study of them
and put in evidence their principal properties; but it was the
researches of Sir W. Crookes in especial which drew attention to
them. The celebrated physicist foresaw that the phenomena which
were thus produced in rarefied gases were, in spite of their very
great complication, more simple than those presented by matter
under the conditions in which it is generally met with.</p>
<p>He devised a celebrated theory no longer admissible in its
entirety, because it is not in complete accord with the facts,
which was, however, very interesting, and contained, in germ,
certain of our present ideas. In the opinion of Crookes, in a tube
in which the gas has been rarefied we are in presence of a special
state of matter. The number of the gas molecules has become small
enough for their independence to be almost absolute, and they are
able in this so-called radiant state to traverse long spaces
without departing from a straight line. The cathode rays are due to
a kind of molecular bombardment of the walls of the tubes, and of
the screens which can be introduced into them; and it is the
molecules, electrified by their contact with the cathode and then
forcibly repelled by electrostatic action, which produce, by their
movement and their <i>vis viva</i>, all the phenomena observed.
Moreover, these electrified molecules animated with extremely rapid
velocities correspond, according to the theory verified in the
celebrated experiment of Rowland on convection currents, to a true
electric current, and can be deviated by a magnet.</p>
<p>Notwithstanding the success of Crookes' experiments, many
physicists—the Germans especially—did not abandon an
hypothesis entirely different from that of radiant matter. They
continued to regard the cathode radiation as due to particular
radiations of a nature still little known but produced in the
luminous ether. This interpretation seemed, indeed, in 1894,
destined to triumph definitely through the remarkable discovery of
Lenard, a discovery which, in its turn, was to provoke so many
others and to bring about consequences of which the importance
seems every day more considerable.</p>
<p>Professor Lenard's fundamental idea was to study the cathode
rays under conditions different from those in which they are
produced. These rays are born in a very rarefied space, under
conditions perfectly determined by Sir W. Crookes; but it was a
question whether, when once produced, they would be capable of
propagating themselves in other media, such as a gas at ordinary
pressure, or even in an absolute vacuum. Experiment alone could
answer this question, but there were difficulties in the way of
this which seemed almost insurmountable. The rays are stopped by
glass even of slight thickness, and how then could the almost
vacuous space in which they have to come into existence be
separated from the space, absolutely vacuous or filled with gas,
into which it was desired to bring them?</p>
<p>The artifice used was suggested to Professor Lenard by an
experiment of Hertz. The great physicist had, in fact, shortly
before his premature death, taken up this important question of the
cathode rays, and his genius left there, as elsewhere, its powerful
impress. He had shown that metallic plates of very slight thickness
were transparent to the cathode rays; and Professor Lenard
succeeded in obtaining plates impermeable to air, but which yet
allowed the pencil of cathode rays to pass through them.</p>
<p>Now if we take a Crookes tube with the extremity hermetically
closed by a metallic plate with a slit across the diameter of 1 mm.
in width, and stop this slit with a sheet of very thin aluminium,
it will be immediately noticed that the rays pass through the
aluminium and pass outside the tube. They are propagated in air at
atmospheric pressure, and they can also penetrate into an absolute
vacuum. They therefore can no longer be attributed to radiant
matter, and we are led to think that the energy brought into play
in this phenomenon must have its seat in the light-bearing ether
itself.</p>
<p>But it is a very strange light which is thus subject to magnetic
action, which does not obey the principle of equal angles, and for
which the most various gases are already disturbed media. According
to Crookes it possesses also the singular property of carrying with
it electric charges.</p>
<p>This convection of negative electricity by the cathode rays
seems quite inexplicable on the hypothesis that the rays are
ethereal radiations. Nothing then remained in order to maintain
this hypothesis, except to deny the convection, which, besides, was
only established by indirect experiments. That the reality of this
transport has been placed beyond dispute by means of an extremely
elegant experiment which is all the more convincing that it is so
very simple, is due to M. Perrin. In the interior of a Crookes tube
he collected a pencil of cathode rays in a metal cylinder.
According to the elementary principles of electricity the cylinder
must become charged with the whole charge, if there be one, brought
to it by the rays, and naturally various precautions had to be
taken. But the result was very precise, and doubt could no longer
exist—the rays were electrified.</p>
<p>It might have been, and indeed was, maintained, some time after
this experiment was published, that while the phenomena were
complex inside the tube, outside, things might perhaps occur
differently. Lenard himself, however, with that absence of even
involuntary prejudice common to all great minds, undertook to
demonstrate that the opinion he at first held could no longer be
accepted, and succeeded in repeating the experiment of M. Perrin on
cathode rays in the air and even <i>in vacuo</i>.</p>
<p>On the wrecks of the two contradictory hypotheses thus
destroyed, and out of the materials from which they had been built,
a theory has been constructed which co-ordinates all the known
facts. This theory is furthermore closely allied to the theory of
ionisation, and, like this latter, is based on the concept of the
electron. Cathode rays are electrons in rapid motion.</p>
<p>The phenomena produced both inside and outside a Crookes tube
are, however, generally complex. In Lenard's first experiments, and
in many others effected later when this region of physics was still
very little known, a few confusions may be noticed even at the
present day.</p>
<p>At the spot where the cathode rays strike the walls of the tube
the essentially different X rays appear. These differ from the
cathode radiations by being neither electrified nor deviated by a
magnet. In their turn these X rays may give birth to the secondary
rays of M. Sagnac; and often we find ourselves in presence of
effects from these last-named radiations and not from the true
cathode rays.</p>
<p>The electrons, when they are propagated in a gas, can ionise the
molecules of this gas and unite with the neutral atoms to form
negative ions, while positive ions also appear. There are likewise
produced, at the expense of the gas still subsisting after
rarefication within the tube, positive ions which, attracted by the
cathode and reaching it, are not all neutralised by the negative
electrons, and can, if the cathode be perforated, pass through it,
and if not, pass round it. We have then what are called the canal
rays of Goldstein, which are deviated by an electric or magnetic
field in a contrary direction to the cathode rays; but, being
larger, give weak deviations or may even remain undeviated through
losing their charge when passing through the cathode.</p>
<p>It may also be the parts of the walls at a distance from the
cathode which send a positive rush to the latter, by a similar
mechanism. It may be, again, that in certain regions of the tube
cathode rays are met with diffused by some solid object, without
having thereby changed their nature. All these complexities have
been cleared up by M. Villard, who has published, on these
questions, some remarkably ingenious and particularly careful
experiments.</p>
<p>M. Villard has also studied the phenomena of the coiling of the
rays in a field, as already pointed out by Hittorf and
Plücker. When a magnetic field acts on the cathode particle,
the latter follows a trajectory, generally helicoidal, which is
anticipated by the theory. We here have to do with a question of
ballistics, and experiments duly confirm the anticipations of the
calculation. Nevertheless, rather singular phenomena appear in the
case of certain values of the field, and these phenomena, dimly
seen by Plücker and Birkeland, have been the object of
experiments by M. Villard. The two faces of the cathode seem to
emit rays which are deviated in a direction perpendicular to the
lines of force by an electric field, and do not seem to be
electrified. M. Villard calls them magneto-cathode rays, and
according to M. Fortin these rays may be ordinary cathode rays, but
of very slight velocity.</p>
<p>In certain cases the cathode itself may be superficially
disaggregated, and extremely tenuous particles detach themselves,
which, being carried off at right angles to its surface, may
deposit themselves like a very thin film on objects placed in their
path. Various physicists, among them M. Houllevigue, have studied
this phenomenon, and in the case of pressures between 1/20 and
1/100 of a millimetre, the last-named scholar has obtained mirrors
of most metals, a phenomenon he designates by the name of
ionoplasty.</p>
<p>But in spite of all these accessory phenomena, which even
sometimes conceal those first observed, the existence of the
electron in the cathodic flux remains the essential
characteristic.</p>
<p>The electron can be apprehended in the cathodic ray by the study
of its essential properties; and J.J. Thomson gave great value to
the hypothesis by his measurements. At first he meant to determine
the speed of the cathode rays by direct experiment, and by
observing, in a revolving mirror, the relative displacement of two
bands due to the excitement of two fluorescent screens placed at
different distances from the cathode. But he soon perceived that
the effect of the fluorescence was not instantaneous, and that the
lapse of time might form a great source of error, and he then had
recourse to indirect methods. It is possible, by a simple
calculation, to estimate the deviations produced on the rays by a
magnetic and an electric field respectively as a function of the
speed of propagation and of the relation of the charge to the
material mass of the electron. The measurement of these deviations
will then permit this speed and this relation to be
ascertained.</p>
<p>Other processes may be used which all give the same two
quantities by two suitably chosen measurements. Such are the radius
of the curve taken by the trajectory of the pencil in a
perpendicular magnetic field and the measure of the fall of
potential under which the discharge takes place, or the measure of
the total quantity of electricity carried in one second and the
measure of the calorific energy which may be given, during the same
period, to a thermo-electric junction. The results agree as well as
can be expected, having regard to the difficulty of the
experiments; the values of the speed agree also with those which
Professor Wiechert has obtained by direct measurement.</p>
<p>The speed never depends on the nature of the gas contained in
the Crookes tube, but varies with the value of the fall of
potential at the cathode. It is of the order of one tenth of the
speed of light, and it may rise as high as one third. The cathode
particle therefore goes about three thousand times faster than the
earth in its orbit. The relation is also invariable, even when the
substance of which the cathode is formed is changed or one gas is
substituted for another. It is, on the average, a thousand times
greater than the corresponding relation in electrolysis. As
experiment has shown, in all the circumstances where it has been
possible to effect measurements, the equality of the charges
carried by all corpuscules, ions, atoms, etc., we ought to consider
that the charge of the electron is here, again, that of a univalent
ion in electrolysis, and therefore that its mass is only a small
fraction of that of the atom of hydrogen, viz., of the order of
about a thousandth part. This is the same result as that to which
we were led by the study of flames.</p>
<p>The thorough examination of the cathode radiation, then,
confirms us in the idea that every material atom can be dissociated
and will yield an electron much smaller than itself—and
always identical whatever the matter whence it comes,—the
rest of the atom remaining charged with a positive quantity equal
and contrary to that borne by the electron. In the present case
these positive ions are no doubt those that we again meet with in
the canal rays. Professor Wien has shown that their mass is really,
in fact, of the order of the mass of atoms. Although they are all
formed of identical electrons, there may be various cathode rays,
because the velocity is not exactly the same for all electrons.
Thus is explained the fact that we can separate them and that we
can produce a sort of spectrum by the action of the magnet, or,
again, as M. Deslandres has shown in a very interesting experiment,
by that of an electrostatic field. This also probably explains the
phenomena studied by M. Villard, and previously pointed out.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 2. RADIOACTIVE SUBSTANCES</p>
<p>Even in ordinary conditions, certain substances called
radioactive emit, quite outside any particular reaction, radiations
complex indeed, but which pass through fairly thin layers of
minerals, impress photographic plates, excite fluorescence, and
ionize gases. In these radiations we again find electrons which
thus escape spontaneously from radioactive bodies.</p>
<p>It is not necessary to give here a history of the discovery of
radium, for every one knows the admirable researches of M. and
Madame Curie. But subsequent to these first studies, a great number
of facts have accumulated for the last six years, among which some
people find themselves a little lost. It may, perhaps, not be
useless to indicate the essential results actually obtained.</p>
<p>The researches on radioactive substances have their
starting-point in the discovery of the rays of uranium made by M.
Becquerel in 1896. As early as 1867 Niepce de St Victor proved that
salts of uranium impressed photographic plates in the dark; but at
that time the phenomenon could only pass for a singularity
attributable to phosphorescence, and the valuable remarks of Niepce
fell into oblivion. M. Becquerel established, after some
hesitations natural in the face of phenomena which seemed so
contrary to accepted ideas, that the radiating property was
absolutely independent of phosphorescence, that all the salts of
uranium, even the uranous salts which are not phosphorescent, give
similar radiant effects, and that these phenomena correspond to a
continuous emission of energy, but do not seem to be the result of
a storage of energy under the influence of some external radiation.
Spontaneous and constant, the radiation is insensible to variations
of temperature and light.</p>
<p>The nature of these radiations was not immediately
understood,<SPAN name="FNanchor_32_32" id="FNanchor_32_32"></SPAN>
<SPAN href="#Footnote_32_32" class="fnanchor">[32]</SPAN> and their
properties seemed contradictory. This was because we were not
dealing with a single category of rays. But amongst all the effects
there is one which constitutes for the radiations taken as a whole,
a veritable process for the measurement of radioactivity. This is
their ionizing action on gases. A very complete study of the
conductivity of air under the influence of rays of uranium has been
made by various physicists, particularly by Professor Rutherford,
and has shown that the laws of the phenomenon are the same as those
of the ionization due to the action of the Röntgen rays.</p>
<p>It was natural to ask one's self if the property discovered in
salts of uranium was peculiar to this body, or if it were not, to a
more or less degree, a general property of matter. Madame Curie and
M. Schmidt, independently of each other, made systematic researches
in order to solve the question; various compounds of nearly all the
simple bodies at present known were thus passed in review, and it
was established that radioactivity was particularly perceptible in
the compounds of uranium and thorium, and that it was an atomic
property linked to the matter endowed with it, and following it in
all its combinations. In the course of her researches Madame Curie
observed that certain pitchblendes (oxide of uranium ore,
containing also barium, bismuth, etc.) were four times more active
(activity being measured by the phenomenon of the ionization of the
air) than metallic uranium. Now, no compound containing any other
active metal than uranium or thorium ought to show itself more
active than those metals themselves, since the property belongs to
their atoms. It seemed, therefore, probable that there existed in
pitchblendes some substance yet unknown, in small quantities and
more radioactive than uranium.</p>
<p>M. and Madame Curie then commenced those celebrated experiments
which brought them to the discovery of radium. Their method of
research has been justly compared in originality and importance to
the process of spectrum analysis. To isolate a radioactive
substance, the first thing is to measure the activity of a certain
compound suspected of containing this substance, and this compound
is chemically separated. We then again take in hand all the
products obtained, and by measuring their activity anew, it is
ascertained whether the substance sought for has remained in one of
these products, or is divided among them, and if so, in what
proportion. The spectroscopic reaction which we may use in the
course of this separation is a thousand times less sensitive than
observation of the activity by means of the electrometer.</p>
<p>Though the principle on which the operation of the concentration
of the radium rests is admirable in its simplicity, its application
is nevertheless very laborious. Tons of uranium residues have to be
treated in order to obtain a few decigrammes of pure salts of
radium. Radium is characterised by a special spectrum, and its
atomic weight, as determined by Madame Curie, is 225; it is
consequently the higher homologue of barium in one of the groups of
Mendeléef. Salts of radium have in general the same chemical
properties as the corresponding salts of barium, but are
distinguished from them by the differences of solubility which
allow of their separation, and by their enormous activity, which is
about a hundred thousand times greater than that of uranium.</p>
<p>Radium produces various chemical and some very intense
physiological reactions. Its salts are luminous in the dark, but
this luminosity, at first very bright, gradually diminishes as the
salts get older. We have here to do with a secondary reaction
correlative to the production of the emanation, after which radium
undergoes the transformations which will be studied later on.</p>
<p>The method of analysis founded by M. and Madame Curie has
enabled other bodies presenting sensible radioactivity to be
discovered. The alkaline metals appear to possess this property in
a slight degree. Recently fallen snow and mineral waters manifest
marked action. The phenomenon may often be due, however, to a
radioactivity induced by radiations already existing in the
atmosphere. But this radioactivity hardly attains the
ten-thousandth part of that presented by uranium, or the
ten-millionth of that appertaining to radium.</p>
<p>Two other bodies, polonium and actinium, the one characterised
by the special nature of the radiations it emits and the other by a
particular spectrum, seem likewise to exist in pitchblende. These
chemical properties have not yet been perfectly defined; thus M.
Debierne, who discovered actinium, has been able to note the active
property which seems to belong to it, sometimes in lanthanum,
sometimes in neodynium.<SPAN name="FNanchor_33_33" id="FNanchor_33_33"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_33_33" class="fnanchor">[33]</SPAN> It is proved that all extremely radioactive
bodies are the seat of incessant transformations, and even now we
cannot state the conditions under which they present themselves in
a strictly determined form.</p>
<br/>
<p class="textbold">§ 3. THE RADIATION OF THE RADIOACTIVE
BODIES AND THE EMANATION</p>
<p>To acquire exact notions as to the nature of the rays emitted by
the radioactive bodies, it was necessary to try to cause magnetic
or electric forces to act on them so as to see whether they behaved
in the same way as light and the X rays, or whether like the
cathode rays they were deviated by a magnetic field. This work was
effected by Professor Giesel, then by M. Becquerel, Professor
Rutherford, and by many other experimenters after them. All the
methods which have already been mentioned in principle have been
employed in order to discover whether they were electrified, and,
if so, by electricity of what sign, to measure their speed, and to
ascertain their degree of penetration.</p>
<p>The general result has been to distinguish three sorts of
radiations, designated by the letters alpha, beta, gamma.</p>
<p>The alpha rays are positively charged, and are projected at a
speed which may attain the tenth of that of light; M.H. Becquerel
has shown by the aid of photography that they are deviated by a
magnet, and Professor Rutherford has, on his side, studied this
deviation by the electrical method. The relation of the charge to
the mass is, in the case of these rays, of the same order as in
that of the ions of electrolysis. They may therefore be considered
as exactly analogous to the canal rays of Goldstein, and we may
attribute them to a material transport of corpuscles of the
magnitude of atoms. The relatively considerable size of these
corpuscles renders them very absorbable. A flight of a few
millimetres in a gas suffices to reduce their number by one-half.
They have great ionizing power.</p>
<p>The beta rays are on all points similar to the cathode rays;
they are, as M. and Madame Curie have shown, negatively charged,
and the charge they carry is always the same. Their size is that of
the electrons, and their velocity is generally greater than that of
the cathode rays, while it may become almost that of light. They
have about a hundred times less ionizing power than the alpha
rays.</p>
<p>The gamma rays were discovered by M. Villard.<SPAN name=
"FNanchor_34_34" id="FNanchor_34_34"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_34_34" class="fnanchor">[34]</SPAN> They may be compared to the X rays; like
the latter, they are not deviated by the magnetic field, and are
also extremely penetrating. A strip of aluminium five millimetres
thick will stop the other kinds, but will allow them to pass. On
the other hand, their ionizing power is 10,000 times less than that
of the alpha rays.</p>
<p>To these radiations there sometimes are added in the course of
experiments secondary radiations analogous to those of M. Sagnac,
and produced when the alpha, beta, or gamma rays meet various
substances. This complication has often led to some errors of
observation.</p>
<p>Phosphorescence and fluorescence seem especially to result from
the alpha and beta rays, particularly from the alpha rays, to which
belongs the most important part of the total energy of the
radiation. Sir W. Crookes has invented a curious little apparatus,
the spinthariscope, which enables us to examine the phosphorescence
of the blende excited by these rays. By means of a magnifying
glass, a screen covered with sulphide of zinc is kept under
observation, and in front of it is disposed, at a distance of about
half a millimetre, a fragment of some salt of radium. We then
perceive multitudes of brilliant points on the screen, which appear
and at once disappear, producing a scintillating effect. It seems
probable that every particle falling on the screen produces by its
impact a disturbance in the neighbouring region, and it is this
disturbance which the eye perceives as a luminous point. Thus, says
Sir W. Crookes, each drop of rain falling on the surface of still
water is not perceived as a drop of rain, but by reason of the
slight splash which it causes at the moment of impact, and which is
manifested by ridges and waves spreading themselves in circles.</p>
<p>The various radioactive substances do not all give radiations of
identical constitution. Radium and thorium possess in somewhat
large proportions the three kinds of rays, and it is the same with
actinium. Polonium contains especially alpha rays and a few gamma
rays.<SPAN name="FNanchor_35_35" id="FNanchor_35_35"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_35_35" class="fnanchor">[35]</SPAN> In the case of uranium,
the alpha rays have extremely slight penetrating power, and cannot
even impress photographic plates. But the widest difference between
the substances proceeds from the emanation. Radium, in addition to
the three groups of rays alpha, beta, and gamma, disengages
continuously an extremely subtle emanation, seemingly almost
imponderable, but which may be, for many reasons, looked upon as a
vapour of which the elastic force is extremely feeble.</p>
<p>M. and Madame Curie discovered as early as 1899 that every
substance placed in the neighbourhood of radium, itself acquired a
radioactivity which persisted for several hours after the removal
of the radium. This induced radioactivity seems to be carried to
other bodies by the intermediary of a gas. It goes round obstacles,
but there must exist between the radium and the substance a free
and continuous space for the activation to take place; it cannot,
for instance, do so through a wall of glass.</p>
<p>In the case of compounds of thorium Professor Rutherford
discovered a similar phenomenon; since then, various physicists,
Professor Soddy, Miss Brooks, Miss Gates, M. Danne, and others,
have studied the properties of these emanations.</p>
<p>The substance emanated can neither be weighed nor can its
elastic force be ascertained; but its transformations may be
followed, as it is luminous, and it is even more certainly
characterised by its essential property, <i>i.e.</i> its
radioactivity. We also see that it can be decanted like a gas, that
it will divide itself between two tubes of different capacity in
obedience to the law of Mariotte, and will condense in a
refrigerated tube in accordance with the principle of Watt, while
it even complies with the law of Gay-Lussac.</p>
<p>The activity of the emanation vanishes quickly, and at the end
of four days it has diminished by one-half. If a salt of radium is
heated, the emanation becomes more abundant, and the residue,
which, however, does not sensibly diminish in weight, will have
lost all its radioactivity, and will only recover it by degrees.
Professor Rutherford, notwithstanding many different attempts, has
been unable to make this emanation enter into any chemical
reaction. If it be a gaseous body, it must form part of the argon
group, and, like its other members, be perfectly inert.</p>
<p>By studying the spectrum of the gas disengaged by a solution of
salt of radium, Sir William Ramsay and Professor Soddy remarked
that when the gas is radioactive there are first obtained rays of
gases belonging to the argon family, then by degrees, as the
activity disappears, the spectrum slowly changes, and finally
presents the characteristic aspect of helium.</p>
<p>We know that the existence of this gas was first discovered by
spectrum analysis in the sun. Later its presence was noted in our
atmosphere, and in a few minerals which happen to be the very ones
from which radium has been obtained. It might therefore have been
the case that it pre-existed in the gases extracted from radium;
but a remarkable experiment by M. Curie and Sir James Dewar seems
to show convincingly that this cannot be so. The spectrum of helium
never appears at first in the gas proceeding from pure bromide of
radium; but it shows itself, on the other hand, very distinctly,
after the radioactive transformations undergone by the salt.</p>
<p>All these strange phenomena suggest bold hypotheses, but to
construct them with any solidity they must be supported by the
greatest possible number of facts. Before admitting a definite
explanation of the phenomena which have their seat in the curious
substances discovered by them, M. and Madame Curie considered, with
a great deal of reason, that they ought first to enrich our
knowledge with the exact and precise facts relating to these bodies
and to the effects produced by the radiations they emit.</p>
<p>Thus M. Curie particularly set himself to study the manner in
which the radioactivity of the emanation is dissipated, and the
radioactivity that this emanation can induce on all bodies. The
radioactivity of the emanation diminishes in accordance with an
exponential law. The constant of time which characterises this
decrease is easily and exactly determined, and has a fixed value,
independent of the conditions of the experiment as well as of the
nature of the gas which is in contact with the radium and becomes
charged with the emanation. The regularity of the phenomenon is so
great that it can be used to measure time: in 3985 seconds <SPAN name=
"FNanchor_36_36" id="FNanchor_36_36"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_36_36" class="fnanchor">[36]</SPAN> the activity is always reduced
one-half.</p>
<p>Radioactivity induced on any body which has been for a long time
in presence of a salt of radium disappears more rapidly. The
phenomenon appears, moreover, more complex, and the formula which
expresses the manner in which the activity diminishes must contain
two exponentials. To find it theoretically we have to imagine that
the emanation first deposits on the body in question a substance
which is destroyed in giving birth to a second, this latter
disappearing in its turn by generating a third. The initial and
final substances would be radioactive, but the intermediary one,
not. If, moreover, the bodies acted on are brought to a temperature
of over 700°, they appear to lose by volatilisation certain
substances condensed in them, and at the same time their activity
disappears.</p>
<p>The other radioactive bodies behave in a similar way. Bodies
which contain actinium are particularly rich in emanations.
Uranium, on the contrary, has none.<SPAN name="FNanchor_37_37" id="FNanchor_37_37"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_37_37" class="fnanchor">[37]</SPAN> This body, nevertheless, is the seat of
transformations comparable to those which the study of emanations
reveals in radium; Sir W. Crookes has separated from uranium a
matter which is now called uranium X. This matter is at first much
more active than its parent, but its activity diminishes rapidly,
while the ordinary uranium, which at the time of the separation
loses its activity, regains it by degrees. In the same way,
Professors Rutherford and Soddy have discovered a so-called thorium
X to be the stage through which ordinary thorium has to pass in
order to produce its emanation.<SPAN name="FNanchor_38_38" id="FNanchor_38_38"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_38_38" class="fnanchor">[38]</SPAN></p>
<p>It is not possible to give a complete table which should, as it
were, represent the genealogical tree of the various radioactive
substances. Several authors have endeavoured to do so, but in a
premature manner; all the affiliations are not at the present time
yet perfectly known, and it will no doubt be acknowledged some day
that identical states have been described under different
names.<SPAN name="FNanchor_39_39" id="FNanchor_39_39"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_39_39" class="fnanchor">[39]</SPAN></p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 4. THE DISAGGREGATION OF MATTER AND
ATOMIC ENERGY</p>
<p>In spite of uncertainties which are not yet entirely removed, it
cannot be denied that many experiments render it probable that in
radioactive bodies we find ourselves witnessing veritable
transformations of matter.</p>
<p>Professor Rutherford, Professor Soddy, and several other
physicists, have come to regard these phenomena in the following
way. A radioactive body is composed of atoms which have little
stability, and are able to detach themselves spontaneously from the
parent substance, and at the same time to divide themselves into
two essential component parts, the negative electron and its
residue the positive ion. The first-named constitutes the beta, and
the second the alpha rays.</p>
<p>The emanation is certainly composed of alpha ions with a few
molecules agglomerated round them. Professor Rutherford has, in
fact, demonstrated that the emanation is charged with positive
electricity; and this emanation may, in turn, be destroyed by
giving birth to new bodies.</p>
<p>After the loss of the atoms which are carried off by the
radiation, the remainder of the body acquires new properties, but
it may still be radioactive, and again lose atoms. The various
stages that we meet with in the evolution of the radioactive
substance or of its emanation, correspond to the various degrees of
atomic disaggregation. Professors Rutherford and Soddy have
described them clearly in the case of uranium and radium. As
regards thorium the results are less satisfactory. The evolution
should continue until a stable atomic condition is finally reached,
which, because of this stability, is no longer radioactive. Thus,
for instance, radium would finally be transformed into
helium.<SPAN name="FNanchor_40_40" id="FNanchor_40_40"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_40_40" class="fnanchor">[40]</SPAN></p>
<p>It is possible, by considerations analogous to those set forth
above in other cases, to arrive at an idea of the total number of
particles per second expelled by one gramme of radium; Professor
Rutherford in his most recent evaluation finds that this number
approaches 2.5 x 10<sup>11</sup>.<SPAN name="FNanchor_41_41" id="FNanchor_41_41"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_41_41" class="fnanchor">[41]</SPAN> By calculating from the atomic weight the
number of atoms probably contained in this gramme of radium, and
supposing each particle liberated to correspond to the destruction
of one atom, it is found that one half of the radium should
disappear in 1280 years;<SPAN name="FNanchor_42_42" id="FNanchor_42_42"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_42_42" class="fnanchor">[42]</SPAN> and from this we may conceive that it has not
yet been possible to discover any sensible loss of weight. Sir W.
Ramsay and Professor Soddy attained a like result by endeavouring
to estimate the mass of the emanation by the quantity of helium
produced.</p>
<p>If radium transforms itself in such a way that its activity does
not persist throughout the ages, it loses little by little the
provision of energy it had in the beginning, and its properties
furnish no valid argument to oppose to the principle of the
conservation of energy. To put everything right, we have only to
recognise that radium possessed in the potential state at its
formation a finite quantity of energy which is consumed little by
little. In the same manner, a chemical system composed, for
instance, of zinc and sulphuric acid, also contains in the
potential state energy which, if we retard the reaction by any
suitable arrangement—such as by amalgamating the zinc and by
constituting with its elements a battery which we cause to act on a
resistance—may be made to exhaust itself as slowly as one may
desire.</p>
<p>There can, therefore, be nothing in any way surprising in the
fact that a combination which, like the atomic combination of
radium, is not stable—since it disaggregates itself,—is
capable of spontaneously liberating energy, but what may be a
little astonishing, at first sight, is the considerable amount of
this energy.</p>
<p>M. Curie has calculated directly, by the aid of the calorimeter,
the quantity of energy liberated, measuring it entirely in the form
of heat. The disengagement of heat accounted for in a grain of
radium is uniform, and amounts to 100 calories per hour. It must
therefore be admitted that an atom of radium, in disaggregating
itself, liberates 30,000 times more energy than a molecule of
hydrogen when the latter combines with an atom of oxygen to form a
molecule of water.</p>
<p>We may ask ourselves how the atomic edifice of the active body
can be constructed, to contain so great a provision of energy. We
will remark that such a question might be asked concerning cases
known from the most remote antiquity, like that of the chemical
systems, without any satisfactory answer ever being given. This
failure surprises no one, for we get used to everything—even
to defeat.</p>
<p>When we come to deal with a new problem we have really no right
to show ourselves more exacting; yet there are found persons who
refuse to admit the hypothesis of the atomic disaggregation of
radium because they cannot have set before them a detailed plan of
that complex whole known to us as an atom.</p>
<p>The most natural idea is perhaps the one suggested by comparison
with those astronomical phenomena where our observation most
readily allows us to comprehend the laws of motion. It corresponds
likewise to the tendency ever present in the mind of man, to
compare the infinitely small with the infinitely great. The atom
may be regarded as a sort of solar system in which electrons in
considerable numbers gravitate round the sun formed by the positive
ion. It may happen that certain of these electrons are no longer
retained in their orbit by the electric attraction of the rest of
the atom, and may be projected from it like a small planet or comet
which escapes towards the stellar spaces. The phenomena of the
emission of light compels us to think that the corpuscles revolve
round the nucleus with extreme velocities, or at the rate of
thousands of billions of evolutions per second. It is easy to
conceive from this that, notwithstanding its lightness, an atom
thus constituted may possess an enormous energy.<SPAN name=
"FNanchor_43_43" id="FNanchor_43_43"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_43_43" class="fnanchor">[43]</SPAN></p>
<p>Other authors imagine that the energy of the corpuscles is
principally due to the extremely rapid rotations of those elements
on their own axes. Lord Kelvin lately drew up on another model the
plan of a radioactive atom capable of ejecting an electron with a
considerable <i>vis viva</i>. He supposes a spherical atom formed
of concentric layers of positive and negative electricity disposed
in such a way that its external action is null, and that,
nevertheless, the force emanated from the centre may be repellent
for certain values when the electron is within it.</p>
<p>The most prudent physicists and those most respectful to
established principles may, without any scruples, admit the
explanation of the radioactivity of radium by a dislocation of its
molecular edifice. The matter of which it is constituted evolves
from an admittedly unstable initial state to another stable one. It
is, in a way, a slow allotropic transformation which takes place by
means of a mechanism regarding which, in short, we have no more
information than we have regarding other analogous transformations.
The only astonishment we can legitimately feel is derived from the
thought that we are suddenly and deeply penetrating to the very
heart of things.</p>
<p>But those persons who have a little more hardihood do not easily
resist the temptation of forming daring generalisations. Thus it
will occur to some that this property, already discovered in many
substances where it exists in more or less striking degree, is,
with differences of intensity, common to all bodies, and that we
are thus confronted by a phenomenon derived from an essential
quality of matter. Quite recently, Professor Rutherford has
demonstrated in a fine series of experiments that the alpha
particles of radium cease to ionize gases when they are made to
lose their velocity, but that they do not on that account cease to
exist. It may follow that many bodies emit similar particles
without being easily perceived to do so; since the electric action,
by which this phenomenon of radioactivity is generally manifested,
would, in this case, be but very weak.</p>
<p>If we thus believe radioactivity to be an absolutely general
phenomenon, we find ourselves face to face with a new problem. The
transformation of radioactive bodies can no longer be assimilated
to allotropic transformations, since thus no final form could ever
be attained, and the disaggregation would continue indefinitely up
to the complete dislocation of the atom.<SPAN name="FNanchor_44_44" id="FNanchor_44_44"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_44_44" class="fnanchor">[44]</SPAN> The phenomenon might, it is true, have a
duration of perhaps thousands of millions of centuries, but this
duration is but a minute in the infinity of time, and matters
little. Our habits of mind, if we adopt such a conception, will be
none the less very deeply disturbed. We shall have to abandon the
idea so instinctively dear to us that matter is the most stable
thing in the universe, and to admit, on the contrary, that all
bodies whatever are a kind of explosive decomposing with extreme
slowness. There is in this, whatever may have been said, nothing
contrary to any of the principles on which the science of
energetics rests; but an hypothesis of this nature carries with it
consequences which ought in the highest degree to interest the
philosopher, and we all know with what alluring boldness M. Gustave
Le Bon has developed all these consequences in his work on the
evolution of matter.<SPAN name="FNanchor_45_45" id="FNanchor_45_45"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_45_45" class="fnanchor">[45]</SPAN></p>
<p>There is hardly a physicist who does not at the present day
adopt in one shape or another the ballistic hypothesis. All new
facts are co-ordinated so happily by it, that it more and more
satisfies our minds; but it cannot be asserted that it forces
itself on our convictions with irresistible weight. Another point
of view appeared more plausible and simple at the outset, when
there seemed reason to consider the energy radiated by radioactive
bodies as inexhaustible. It was thought that the source of this
energy was to be looked for without the atom, and this idea may
perfectly well he maintained at the present day.</p>
<p>Radium on this hypothesis must be considered as a transformer
borrowing energy from the external medium and returning it in the
form of radiation. It is not impossible, even, to admit that the
energy which the atom of radium withdraws from the surrounding
medium may serve to keep up, not only the heat emitted and its
complex radiation, but also the dissociation, supposed to be
endothermic, of this atom. Such seems to be the idea of M. Debierne
and also of M. Sagnac. It does not seem to accord with the
experiments that this borrowed energy can be a part of the heat of
the ambient medium; and, indeed, such a phenomenon would be
contrary to the principle of Carnot if we wished (though we have
seen how disputable is this extension) to extend this principle to
the phenomena which are produced in the very bosom of the atom.</p>
<p>We may also address ourselves to a more noble form of energy,
and ask ourselves whether we are not, for the first time, in
presence of a transformation of gravitational energy. It may be
singular, but it is not absurd, to suppose that the unit of mass of
radium is not attached to the earth with the same intensity as an
inert body. M. Sagnac has commenced some experiments, as yet
unpublished, in order to study the laws of the fall of a fragment
of radium. They are necessarily very delicate, and the energetic
and ingenious physicist has not yet succeeded in finishing
them.<SPAN name="FNanchor_46_46" id="FNanchor_46_46"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_46_46" class="fnanchor">[46]</SPAN> Let us suppose that he
succeeds in demonstrating that the intensity of gravity is less for
radium than for the platinum or the copper of which the pendulums
used to illustrate the law of Newton are generally made; it would
then be possible still to think that the laws of universal
attraction are perfectly exact as regards the stars, and that
ponderability is really a particular case of universal attraction,
while in the case of radioactive bodies part of the gravitational
energy is transformed in the course of its evolution and appears in
the form of active radiation.</p>
<p>But for this explanation to be admitted, it would evidently need
to be supported by very numerous facts. It might, no doubt, appear
still more probable that the energy borrowed from the external
medium by radium is one of those still unknown to us, but of which
a vague instinct causes us to suspect the existence around us. It
is indisputable, moreover, that the atmosphere in all directions is
furrowed with active radiations; those of radium may be secondary
radiations reflected by a kind of resonance phenomenon.</p>
<p>Certain experiments by Professors Elster and Geitel, however,
are not favourable to this point of view. If an active body be
surrounded by a radioactive envelope, a screen should prevent this
body from receiving any impression from outside, and yet there is
no diminution apparent in the activity presented by a certain
quantity of radium when it is lowered to a depth of 800 metres
under ground, in a region containing a notable quantity of
pitchblende. These negative results are, on the other hand, so many
successes for the partisans of the explanation of radioactivity by
atomic energy.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X"></SPAN>CHAPTER X</h3>
<h2>THE ETHER AND MATTER</h2>
<p class="textbold">§ 1. THE RELATIONS BETWEEN THE ETHER AND
MATTER</p>
<p>For some time past it has been the more or less avowed ambition
of physicists to construct with the particles of ether all possible
forms of corporeal existence; but our knowledge of the inmost
nature of things has hitherto seemed too limited for us to attempt
such an enterprise with any chance of success. The electronic
hypothesis, however, which has furnished a satisfactory image of
the most curious phenomena produced in the bosom of matter, has
also led to a more complete electromagnetic theory of the ether
than that of Maxwell, and this twofold result has given birth to
the hope of arriving by means of this hypothesis at a complete
co-ordination of the physical world.</p>
<p>The phenomena whose study may bring us to the very threshold of
the problem, are those in which the connections between matter and
the ether appear clearly and in a relatively simple manner. Thus in
the phenomena of emission, ponderable matter is seen to give birth
to waves which are transmitted by the ether, and by the phenomena
of absorption it is proved that these waves disappear and excite
modifications in the interior of the material bodies which receive
them. We here catch in operation actual reciprocal actions and
reactions between the ether and matter. If we could thoroughly
comprehend these actions, we should no doubt be in a position to
fill up the gap which separates the two regions separately
conquered by physical science.</p>
<p>In recent years numerous researches have supplied valuable
materials which ought to be utilized by those endeavouring to
construct a theory of radiation. We are, perhaps, still ill
informed as to the phenomena of luminescence in which undulations
are produced in a complex manner, as in the case of a stick of
moist phosphorus which is luminescent in the dark, or in that of a
fluorescent screen. But we are very well acquainted with emission
or absorption by incandescence, where the only transformation is
that of calorific into radiating energy, or <i>vice versa</i>. It
is in this case alone that can be correctly applied the celebrated
demonstration by which Kirchhoff established, by considerations
borrowed from thermodynamics, the proportional relations between
the power of emission and that of absorption.</p>
<p>In treating of the measurement of temperature, I have already
pointed out the experiments of Professors Lummer and Pringsheim and
the theoretical researches of Stephan and Professor Wien. We may
consider that at the present day the laws of the radiation of dark
bodies are tolerably well known, and, in particular, the manner in
which each elementary radiation increases with the temperature. A
few doubts, however, subsist with respect to the law of the
distribution of energy in the spectrum. In the case of real and
solid bodies the results are naturally less simple than in that of
dark bodies. One side of the question has been specially studied on
account of its great practical interest, that is to say, the fact
that the relation of the luminous energy to the total amount
radiated by a body varies with the nature of this last; and the
knowledge of the conditions under which this relation becomes most
considerable led to the discovery of incandescent lighting by gas
in the Auer-Welsbach mantle, and to the substitution for the carbon
thread in the electric light bulb of a filament of osmium or a
small rod of magnesium, as in the Nernst lamp. Careful measurements
effected by M. Fery have furnished, in particular, important
information on the radiation of the white oxides; but the phenomena
noticed have not yet found a satisfactory interpretation. Moreover,
the radiation of calorific origin is here accompanied by a more or
less important luminescence, and the problem becomes very
complex.</p>
<p>In the same way that, for the purpose of knowing the
constitution of matter, it first occurred to us to investigate
gases, which appear to be molecular edifices built on a more simple
and uniform plan than solids, we ought naturally to think that an
examination of the conditions in which emission and absorption are
produced by gaseous bodies might be eminently profitable, and might
perhaps reveal the mechanism by which the relations between the
molecule of the ether and the molecule of matter might be
established.</p>
<p>Unfortunately, if a gas is not absolutely incapable of emitting
some sort of rays by simple heat, the radiation thus produced, no
doubt by reason of the slightness of the mass in play, always
remains of moderate intensity. In nearly all the experiments, new
energies of chemical or electrical origin come into force. On
incandescence, luminescence is superposed; and the advantage which
might have been expected from the simplicity of the medium vanishes
through the complication of the circumstances in which the
phenomenon is produced.</p>
<p>Professor Pringsheim has succeeded, in certain cases, in finding
the dividing line between the phenomena of luminescence and that of
incandescence. Thus the former takes a predominating importance
when the gas is rendered luminous by electrical discharges, and
chemical transformations, especially, play a preponderant
rôle in the emission of the spectrum of flames which contain
a saline vapour. In all the ordinary experiments of spectrum
analysis the laws of Kirchhoff cannot therefore be considered as
established, and yet the relation between emission and absorption
is generally tolerably well verified. No doubt we are here in
presence of a kind of resonance phenomenon, the gaseous atoms
entering into vibration when solicited by the ether by a motion
identical with the one they are capable of communicating to it.</p>
<p>If we are not yet very far advanced in the study of the
mechanism of the production of the spectrum,<SPAN name=
"FNanchor_47_47" id="FNanchor_47_47"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_47_47" class="fnanchor">[47]</SPAN> we are, on the other hand, well
acquainted with its constitution. The extreme confusion which the
spectra of the lines of the gases seemed to present is now, in
great part at least, cleared up. Balmer gave some time since, in
the case of the hydrogen spectrum, an empirical formula which
enabled the rays discovered later by an eminent astronomer, M.
Deslandres, to be represented; but since then, both in the cases of
line and band spectra, the labours of Professor Rydberg, of M.
Deslandres, of Professors Kayzer and Runge, and of M. Thiele, have
enabled us to comprehend, in their smallest details, the laws of
the distribution of lines and bands.</p>
<p>These laws are simple, but somewhat singular. The radiations
emitted by a gas cannot be compared to the notes to which a
sonorous body gives birth, nor even to the most complicated
vibrations of any elastic body. The number of vibrations of the
different rays are not the successive multiples of one and the same
number, and it is not a question of a fundamental radiation and its
harmonics, while—and this is an essential
difference—the number of vibrations of the radiation tend
towards a limit when the period diminishes infinitely instead of
constantly increasing, as would be the case with the vibrations of
sound.</p>
<p>Thus the assimilation of the luminous to the elastic vibration
is not correct. Once again we find that the ether does not behave
like matter which obeys the ordinary laws of mechanics, and every
theory must take full account of these curious peculiarities which
experiment reveals.</p>
<p>Another difference, likewise very important, between the
luminous and the sonorous vibrations, which also points out how
little analogous can be the constitutions of the media which
transmit the vibrations, appears in the phenomena of dispersion.
The speed of propagation, which, as we have seen when discussing
the measurement of the velocity of sound, depends very little on
the musical note, is not at all the same in the case of the various
radiations which can be propagated in the same substance. The index
of refraction varies with the duration of the period, or, if you
will, with the length of wave <i>in vacuo</i> which is proportioned
to this duration, since <i>in vacuo</i> the speed of propagation is
entirely the same for all vibrations.</p>
<p>Cauchy was the first to propose a theory on which other attempts
have been modelled; for example, the very interesting and simple
one of Briot. This last-named supposed that the luminous vibration
could not perceptibly drag with it the molecular material of the
medium across which it is propagated, but that matter,
nevertheless, reacts on the ether with an intensity proportional to
the elongation, in such a manner as tends to bring it back to its
position of equilibrium. With this simple hypothesis we can fairly
well interpret the phenomena of the dispersion of light in the case
of transparent substances; but far from well, as M. Carvallo has
noted in some extremely careful experiments, the dispersion of the
infra-red spectrum, and not at all the peculiarities presented by
absorbent substances.</p>
<p>M. Boussinesq arrives at almost similar results, by attributing
dispersion, on the other hand, to the partial dragging along of
ponderable matter and to its action on the ether. By combining, in
a measure, as was subsequently done by M. Boussinesq, the two
hypotheses, formulas can be established far better in accord with
all the known facts.</p>
<p>These facts are somewhat complex. It was at first thought that
the index always varied in inverse ratio to the wave-length, but
numerous substances have been discovered which present the
phenomenon of abnormal dispersion—that is to say, substances
in which certain radiations are propagated, on the contrary, the
more quickly the shorter their period. This is the case with gases
themselves, as demonstrated, for example, by a very elegant
experiment of M. Becquerel on the dispersion of the vapour of
sodium. Moreover, it may happen that yet more complications may be
met with, as no substance is transparent for the whole extent of
the spectrum. In the case of certain radiations the speed of
propagation becomes nil, and the index shows sometimes a maximum
and sometimes a minimum. All those phenomena are in close relation
with those of absorption.</p>
<p>It is, perhaps, the formula proposed by Helmholtz which best
accounts for all these peculiarities. Helmholtz came to establish
this formula by supposing that there is a kind of friction between
the ether and matter, which, like that exercised on a pendulum,
here produces a double effect, changing, on the one hand, the
duration of this oscillation, and, on the other, gradually damping
it. He further supposed that ponderable matter is acted on by
elastic forces. The theory of Helmholtz has the great advantage of
representing, not only the phenomena of dispersion, but also, as M.
Carvallo has pointed out, the laws of rotatory polarization, its
dispersion and other phenomena, among them the dichroism of the
rotatory media discovered by M. Cotton.</p>
<p>In the establishment of these theories, the language of ordinary
optics has always been employed. The phenomena are looked upon as
due to mechanical deformations or to movements governed by certain
forces. The electromagnetic theory leads, as we have seen, to the
employment of other images. M.H. Poincaré, and, after him,
Helmholtz, have both proposed electromagnetic theories of
dispersion. On examining things closely, it will be found that
there are not, in truth, in the two ways of regarding the problem,
two equivalent translations of exterior reality. The electrical
theory gives us to understand, much better than the mechanical one,
that <i>in vacuo</i> the dispersion ought to be strictly null, and
this absence of dispersion appears to be confirmed with
extraordinary precision by astronomical observations. Thus the
observation, often repeated, and at different times of year, proves
that in the case of the star Algol, the light of which takes at
least four years to reach us, no sensible difference in coloration
accompanies the changes in brilliancy.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 2. THE THEORY OF LORENTZ</p>
<p>Purely mechanical considerations have therefore failed to give
an entirely satisfactory interpretation of the phenomena in which
even the simplest relations between matter and the ether appear.
They would, evidently, be still more insufficient if used to
explain certain effects produced on matter by light, which could
not, without grave difficulties, be attributed to movement; for
instance, the phenomena of electrification under the influence of
certain radiations, or, again, chemical reactions such as
photographic impressions.</p>
<p>The problem had to be approached by another road. The
electromagnetic theory was a step in advance, but it comes to a
standstill, so to speak, at the moment when the ether penetrates
into matter. If we wish to go deeper into the inwardness of the
phenomena, we must follow, for example, Professor Lorentz or Dr
Larmor, and look with them for a mode of representation which
appears, besides, to be a natural consequence of the fundamental
ideas forming the basis of Hertz's experiments.</p>
<p>The moment we look upon a wave in the ether as an
electromagnetic wave, a molecule which emits light ought to be
considered as a kind of excitant. We are thus led to suppose that
in each radiating molecule there are one or several electrified
particles, animated with a to-and-fro movement round their
positions of equilibrium, and these particles are certainly
identical with those electrons the existence of which we have
already admitted for so many other reasons.</p>
<p>In the simplest theory, we will imagine an electron which may be
displaced from its position of equilibrium in all directions, and
is, in this displacement, submitted to attractions which
communicate to it a vibration like a pendulum. These movements are
equivalent to tiny currents, and the mobile electron, when animated
with a considerable velocity, must be sensitive to the action of
the magnet which modifies the form of the trajectory and the value
of the period. This almost direct consequence was perceived by
Lorentz, and it led him to the new idea that radiations emitted by
a body ought to be modified by the action of a strong
electromagnet.</p>
<p>An experiment enabled this prevision to be verified. It was
made, as is well known, as early as 1896 by Zeeman; and the
discovery produced a legitimate sensation. When a flame is
subjected to the action of a magnetic field, a brilliant line is
decomposed in conditions more or less complex which an attentive
study, however, allows us to define. According to whether the
observation is made in a plane normal to the magnetic field or in
the same direction, the line transforms itself into a triplet or
doublet, and the new lines are polarized rectilinearly or
circularly.</p>
<p>These are the precise phenomena which the calculation foretells:
the analysis of the modifications undergone by the light supplies,
moreover, valuable information on the electron itself. From the
direction of the circular vibrations of the greatest frequency we
can determine the sign of the electric charge in motion and we find
it to be negative. But, further than this, from the variation of
the period we can calculate the relation of the force acting on the
electron to its material mass, and, in addition, the relation of
the charge to the mass. We then find for this relation precisely
that value which we have already met with so many times. Such a
coincidence cannot be fortuitous, and we have the right to believe
that the electron revealed by the luminous wave which emanates from
it, is really the same as the one made known to us by the study of
the cathode rays and of the radioactive substances.</p>
<p>However, the elementary theory does not suffice to interpret the
complications which later experiments have revealed. The physicists
most qualified to effect measurements in these delicate optical
questions—M. Cornu, Mr Preston, M. Cotton, MM. Becquerel and
Deslandres, M. Broca, Professor Michelson, and others—have
pointed out some remarkable peculiarities. Thus in some cases the
number of the component rays dissociated by the magnetic field may
be very considerable.</p>
<p>The great modification brought to a radiation by the Zeeman
effect may, besides, combine itself with other phenomena, and alter
the light in a still more complicated manner. A pencil of polarized
light, as demonstrated by Signori Macaluzo and Corbino, undergoes,
in a magnetic field, modifications with regard to absorption and
speed of propagation.</p>
<p>Some ingenious researches by M. Becquerel and M. Cotton have
perfectly elucidated all these complications from an experimental
point of view. It would not be impossible to link together all
these phenomena without adopting the electronic hypothesis, by
preserving the old optical equations as modified by the terms
relating to the action of the magnetic field. This has actually
been done in some very remarkable work by M. Voigt, but we may
also, like Professor Lorentz, look for more general theories, in
which the essential image of the electrons shall be preserved, and
which will allow all the facts revealed by experiment to be
included.</p>
<p>We are thus led to the supposition that there is not in the atom
one vibrating electron only, but that there is to be found in it a
dynamical system comprising several material points which may be
subjected to varied movements. The neutral atom may therefore be
considered as composed of an immovable principal portion positively
charged, round which move, like satellites round a planet, several
negative electrons of very inferior mass. This conclusion leads us
to an interpretation in agreement with that which other phenomena
have already suggested.</p>
<p>These electrons, which thus have a variable velocity, generate
around themselves a transverse electromagnetic wave which is
propagated with the velocity of light; for the charged particle
becomes, as soon as it experiences a change of speed, the centre of
a radiation. Thus is explained the phenomenon of the emission of
radiations. In the same way, the movement of electrons may be
excited or modified by the electrical forces which exist in any
pencil of light they receive, and this pencil may yield up to them
a part of the energy it is carrying. This is the phenomenon of
absorption.</p>
<p>Professor Lorentz has not contented himself with thus explaining
all the mechanism of the phenomena of emission and absorption. He
has endeavoured to rediscover, by starting with the fundamental
hypothesis, the quantitative laws discovered by thermodynamics. He
succeeds in showing that, agreeably to the law of Kirchhoff, the
relation between the emitting and the absorbing power must be
independent of the special properties of the body under
observation, and he thus again meets with the laws of Planck and of
Wien: unfortunately the calculation can only be made in the case of
great wave-lengths, and grave difficulties exist. Thus it cannot be
very clearly explained why, by heating a body, the radiation is
displaced towards the side of the short wave-lengths, or, if you
will, why a body becomes luminous from the moment its temperature
has reached a sufficiently high degree. On the other hand, by
calculating the energy of the vibrating particles we are again led
to attribute to these particles the same constitution as that of
the electrons.</p>
<p>It is in the same way possible, as Professor Lorentz has shown,
to give a very satisfactory explanation of the thermo-electric
phenomena by supposing that the number of liberated electrons which
exist in a given metal at a given temperature has a determined
value varying with each metal, and is, in the case of each body, a
function of the temperature. The formula obtained, which is based
on these hypotheses, agrees completely with the classic results of
Clausius and of Lord Kelvin. Finally, if we recollect that the
phenomena of electric and calorific conductivity are perfectly
interpreted by the hypothesis of electrons, it will no longer be
possible to contest the importance of a theory which allows us to
group together in one synthesis so many facts of such diverse
origins.</p>
<p>If we study the conditions under which a wave excited by an
electron's variations in speed can be transmitted, they again bring
us face to face, and generally, with the results pointed out by the
ordinary electromagnetic theory. Certain peculiarities, however,
are not absolutely the same. Thus the theory of Lorentz, as well as
that of Maxwell, leads us to foresee that if an insulating mass be
caused to move in a magnetic field normally to its lines of force,
a displacement will be produced in this mass analogous to that of
which Faraday and Maxwell admitted the existence in the dielectric
of a charged condenser. But M.H. Poincaré has pointed out
that, according as we adopt one or other of these authors' points
of view, so the value of the displacement differs. This remark is
very important, for it may lead to an experiment which would enable
us to make a definite choice between the two theories.</p>
<p>To obtain the displacement estimated according to Lorentz, we
must multiply the displacement calculated according to Hertz by a
factor representing the relation between the difference of the
specific inductive capacities of the dielectric and of a vacuum,
and the first of these powers. If therefore we take as dielectric
the air of which the specific inductive capacity is perceptibly the
same as that of a vacuum, the displacement, according to the idea
of Lorentz, will be null; while, on the contrary, according to
Hertz, it will have a finite value. M. Blondlot has made the
experiment. He sent a current of air into a condenser placed in a
magnetic field, and was never able to notice the slightest trace of
electrification. No displacement, therefore, is effected in the
dielectric. The experiment being a negative one, is evidently less
convincing than one giving a positive result, but it furnishes a
very powerful argument in favour of the theory of Lorentz.</p>
<p>This theory, therefore, appears very seductive, yet it still
raises objections on the part of those who oppose to it the
principles of ordinary mechanics. If we consider, for instance, a
radiation emitted by an electron belonging to one material body,
but absorbed by another electron in another body, we perceive
immediately that, the propagation not being instantaneous, there
can be no compensation between the action and the reaction, which
are not simultaneous; and the principle of Newton thus seems to be
attacked. In order to preserve its integrity, it has to be admitted
that the movements in the two material substances are compensated
by that of the ether which separates these substances; but this
conception, although in tolerable agreement with the hypothesis
that the ether and matter are not of different essence, involves,
on a closer examination, suppositions hardly satisfactory as to the
nature of movements in the ether.</p>
<p>For a long time physicists have admitted that the ether as a
whole must be considered as being immovable and capable of serving,
so to speak, as a support for the axes of Galileo, in relation to
which axes the principle of inertia is applicable,—or better
still, as M. Painlevé has shown, they alone allow us to
render obedience to the principle of causality.</p>
<p>But if it were so, we might apparently hope, by experiments in
electromagnetism, to obtain absolute motion, and to place in
evidence the translation of the earth relatively to the ether. But
all the researches attempted by the most ingenious physicists
towards this end have always failed, and this tends towards the
idea held by many geometricians that these negative results are not
due to imperfections in the experiments, but have a deep and
general cause. Now Lorentz has endeavoured to find the conditions
in which the electromagnetic theory proposed by him might agree
with the postulate of the complete impossibility of determining
absolute motion. It is necessary, in order to realise this concord,
to imagine that a mobile system contracts very slightly in the
direction of its translation to a degree proportioned to the square
of the ratio of the velocity of transport to that of light. The
electrons themselves do not escape this contraction, although the
observer, since he participates in the same motion, naturally
cannot notice it. Lorentz supposes, besides, that all forces,
whatever their origin, are affected by a translation in the same
way as electromagnetic forces. M. Langevin and M. H.
Poincaré have studied this same question and have noted with
precision various delicate consequences of it. The singularity of
the hypotheses which we are thus led to construct in no way
constitutes an argument against the theory of Lorentz; but it has,
we must acknowledge, discouraged some of the more timid partisans
of this theory.<SPAN name="FNanchor_48_48" id="FNanchor_48_48"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_48_48" class="fnanchor">[48]</SPAN></p>
<br/>
<p class="textbold">§ 3. THE MASS OF ELECTRONS</p>
<p>Other conceptions, bolder still, are suggested by the results of
certain interesting experiments. The electron affords us the
possibility of considering inertia and mass to be no longer a
fundamental notion, but a consequence of the electromagnetic
phenomena.</p>
<p>Professor J.J. Thomson was the first to have the clear idea that
a part, at least, of the inertia of an electrified body is due to
its electric charge. This idea was taken up and precisely stated by
Professor Max Abraham, who, for the first time, was led to regard
seriously the seemingly paradoxical notion of mass as a function of
velocity. Consider a small particle bearing a given electric
charge, and let us suppose that this particle moves through the
ether. It is, as we know, equivalent to a current proportional to
its velocity, and it therefore creates a magnetic field the
intensity of which is likewise proportional to its velocity: to set
it in motion, therefore, there must be communicated to it over and
above the expenditure corresponding to the acquisition of its
ordinary kinetic energy, a quantity of energy proportional to the
square of its velocity. Everything, therefore, takes place as if,
by the fact of electrification, its capacity for kinetic energy and
its material mass had been increased by a certain constant
quantity. To the ordinary mass may be added, if you will, an
electromagnetic mass.</p>
<p>This is the state of things so long as the speed of the
translation of the particle is not very great, but they are no
longer quite the same when this particle is animated with a
movement whose rapidity becomes comparable to that with which light
is propagated.</p>
<p>The magnetic field created is then no longer a field in repose,
but its energy depends, in a complicated manner, on the velocity,
and the apparent increase in the mass of the particle itself
becomes a function of the velocity. More than this, this increase
may not be the same for the same velocity, but varies according to
whether the acceleration is parallel with or perpendicular to the
direction of this velocity. In other words, there seems to be a
longitudinal; and a transversal mass which need not be the
same.</p>
<p>All these results would persist even if the material mass were
very small relatively to the electromagnetic mass; and the electron
possesses some inertia even if its ordinary mass becomes slighter
and slighter. The apparent mass, it can be easily shown, increases
indefinitely when the velocity with which the electrified particle
is animated tends towards the velocity of light, and thus the work
necessary to communicate such a velocity to an electron would be
infinite. It is in consequence impossible that the speed of an
electron, in relation to the ether, can ever exceed, or even
permanently attain to, 300,000 kilometres per second.</p>
<p>All the facts thus predicted by the theory are confirmed by
experiment. There is no known process which permits the direct
measurement of the mass of an electron, but it is possible, as we
have seen, to measure simultaneously its velocity and the relation
of the electric charge to its mass. In the case of the cathode rays
emitted by radium, these measurements are particularly interesting,
for the reason that the rays which compose a pencil of cathode rays
are animated by very different speeds, as is shown by the size of
the stain produced on a photographic plate by a pencil of them at
first very constricted and subsequently dispersed by the action of
an electric or magnetic field. Professor Kaufmann has effected some
very careful experiments by a method he terms the method of crossed
spectra, which consists in superposing the deviations produced by a
magnetic and an electric field respectively acting in directions at
right angles one to another. He has thus been enabled by working
<i>in vacuo</i> to register the very different velocities which,
starting in the case of certain rays from about seven-tenths of the
velocity of light, attain in other cases to ninety-five hundredths
of it.</p>
<p>It is thus noted that the ratio of charge to mass—which
for ordinary speeds is constant and equal to that already found by
so many experiments—diminishes slowly at first, and then very
rapidly when the velocity of the ray increases and approaches that
of light. If we represent this variation by a curve, the shape of
this curve inclines us to think that the ratio tends toward zero
when the velocity tends towards that of light.</p>
<p>All the earlier experiments have led us to consider that the
electric charge was the same for all electrons, and it can hardly
be conceived that this charge can vary with the velocity. For in
order that the relation, of which one of the terms remains fixed,
should vary, the other term necessarily cannot remain constant. The
experiments of Professor Kaufmann, therefore, confirm the
previsions of Max Abraham's theory: the mass depends on the
velocity, and increases indefinitely in proportion as this velocity
approaches that of light. These experiments, moreover, allow the
numerical results of the calculation to be compared with the values
measured. This very satisfactory comparison shows that the apparent
total mass is sensibly equal to the electromagnetic mass; the
material mass of the electron is therefore nil, and the whole of
its mass is electromagnetic.</p>
<p>Thus the electron must be looked upon as a simple electric
charge devoid of matter. Previous examination has led us to
attribute to it a mass a thousand times less that that of the atom
of hydrogen, and a more attentive study shows that this mass was
fictitious. The electromagnetic phenomena which are produced when
the electron is set in motion or a change effected in its velocity,
simply have the effect, as it were, of simulating inertia, and it
is the inertia due to the charge which has caused us to be thus
deluded.</p>
<p>The electron is therefore simply a small volume determined at a
point in the ether, and possessing special properties; <SPAN name=
"FNanchor_49_49" id="FNanchor_49_49"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_49_49" class="fnanchor">[49]</SPAN> this point is propagated with a velocity
which cannot exceed that of light. When this velocity is constant,
the electron creates around it in its passage an electric and a
magnetic field; round this electrified centre there exists a kind
of wake, which follows it through the ether and does not become
modified so long as the velocity remains invariable. If other
electrons follow the first within a wire, their passage along the
wire will be what is called an electric current.</p>
<p>When the electron is subjected to an acceleration, a transverse
wave is produced, and an electromagnetic radiation is generated, of
which the character may naturally change with the manner in which
the speed varies. If the electron has a sufficiently rapid
periodical movement, this wave is a light wave; while if the
electron stops suddenly, a kind of pulsation is transmitted through
the ether, and thus we obtain Röntgen rays.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<p class="textbold">§ 4. NEW VIEWS ON THE CONSTITUTION OF THE
ETHER AND OF MATTER</p>
<p>New and valuable information is thus afforded us regarding the
properties of the ether, but will this enable us to construct a
material representation of this medium which fills the universe,
and so to solve a problem which has baffled, as we have seen, the
prolonged efforts of our predecessors?</p>
<p>Certain scholars seem to have cherished this hope. Dr. Larmor in
particular, as we have seen, has proposed a most ingenious image,
but one which is manifestly insufficient. The present tendency of
physicists rather tends to the opposite view; since they consider
matter as a very complex object, regarding which we wrongly imagine
ourselves to be well informed because we are so much accustomed to
it, and its singular properties end by seeming natural to us. But
in all probability the ether is, in its objective reality, much
more simple, and has a better right to be considered as
fundamental.</p>
<p>We cannot therefore, without being very illogical, define the
ether by material properties, and it is useless labour, condemned
beforehand to sterility, to endeavour to determine it by other
qualities than those of which experiment gives us direct and exact
knowledge.</p>
<p>The ether is defined when we know, in all its points, and in
magnitude and in direction, the two fields, electric and magnetic,
which may exist in it. These two fields may vary; we speak from
habit of a movement propagated in the ether, but the phenomenon
within the reach of experiment is the propagation of these
variations.</p>
<p>Since the electrons, considered as a modification of the ether
symmetrically distributed round a point, perfectly counterfeit that
inertia which is the fundamental property of matter, it becomes
very tempting to suppose that matter itself is composed of a more
or less complex assemblage of electrified centres in motion.</p>
<p>This complexity is, in general, very great, as is demonstrated
by the examination of the luminous spectra produced by the atoms,
and it is precisely because of the compensations produced between
the different movements that the essential properties of
matter—the law of the conservation of inertia, for
example—are not contrary to the hypothesis.</p>
<p>The forces of cohesion thus would be due to the mutual
attractions which occur in the electric and magnetic fields
produced in the interior of bodies; and it is even conceivable that
there may be produced, under the influence of these actions, a
tendency to determine orientation, that is to say, that a reason
can be seen why matter may be crystallised.<SPAN name="FNanchor_50_50" id="FNanchor_50_50"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_50_50" class="fnanchor">[50]</SPAN></p>
<p>All the experiments effected on the conductivity of gases or
metals, and on the radiations of active bodies, have induced us to
regard the atom as being constituted by a positively charged centre
having practically the same magnitude as the atom itself, round
which the electrons gravitate; and it might evidently be supposed
that this positive centre itself preserves the fundamental
characteristics of matter, and that it is the electrons alone which
no longer possess any but electromagnetic mass.</p>
<p>We have but little information concerning these positive
particles, though they are met with in an isolated condition, as we
have seen, in the canal rays or in the X rays.<SPAN name=
"FNanchor_51_51" id="FNanchor_51_51"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_51_51" class="fnanchor">[51]</SPAN> It has not hitherto been possible to
study them so successfully as the electrons themselves; but that
their magnitude causes them to produce considerable perturbations
in the bodies on which they fall is manifest by the secondary
emissions which complicate and mask the primitive phenomenon. There
are, however, strong reasons for thinking that these positive
centres are not simple. Thus Professor Stark attributes to them,
with experiments in proof of his opinion, the emission of the
spectra of the rays in Geissler tubes, and the complexity of the
spectrum discloses the complexity of the centre. Besides, certain
peculiarities in the conductivity of metals cannot be explained
without a supposition of this kind. So that the atom, deprived of
the cathode corpuscle, would be still liable to decomposition into
elements analogous to electrons and positively charged.
Consequently nothing prevents us supposing that this centre
likewise simulates inertia by its electromagnetic properties, and
is but a condition localised in the ether.</p>
<p>However this may be, the edifice thus constructed, being
composed of electrons in periodical motion, necessarily grows old.
The electrons become subject to accelerations which produce a
radiation towards the exterior of the atom; and certain of them may
leave the body, while the primitive stability is, in the end, no
longer assured, and a new arrangement tends to be formed. Matter
thus seems to us to undergo those transformations of which the
radio-active bodies have given us such remarkable examples.</p>
<p>We have already had, in fragments, these views on the
constitution of matter; a deeper study of the electron thus enables
us to take up a position from which we obtain a sharp, clear, and
comprehensive grasp of the whole and a glimpse of indefinite
horizons.</p>
<p>It would be advantageous, however, in order to strengthen this
position, that a few objections which still menace it should be
removed. The instability of the electron is not yet sufficiently
demonstrated. How is it that its charge does not waste itself away,
and what bonds assure the permanence of its constitution?</p>
<p>On the other hand, the phenomena of gravitation remain a
mystery. Lorentz has endeavoured to build up a theory in which he
explains attraction by supposing that two charges of similar sign
repel each other in a slightly less degree than that in which two
charges, equal but of contrary sign, attract each other, the
difference being, however, according to the calculation, much too
small to be directly observed. He has also sought to explain
gravitation by connecting it with the pressures which may be
produced on bodies by the vibratory movements which form very
penetrating rays. Recently M. Sutherland has imagined that
attraction is due to the difference of action in the convection
currents produced by the positive and negative corpuscles which
constitute the atoms of the stars, and are carried along by the
astronomical motions. But these hypotheses remain rather vague, and
many authors think, like M. Langevin, that gravitation must result
from some mode of activity of the ether totally different from the
electromagnetic mode.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><SPAN name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI"></SPAN>CHAPTER XI</h3>
<h2>THE FUTURE OF PHYSICS</h2>
<p>It would doubtless be exceedingly rash, and certainly very
presumptuous, to seek to predict the future which may be reserved
for physics. The rôle of prophet is not a scientific one, and
the most firmly established previsions of to-day may be overthrown
by the reality of to-morrow.</p>
<p>Nevertheless, the physicist does not shun an extrapolation of
some little scope when it is not too far from the realms of
experiment; the knowledge of the evolution accomplished of late
years authorises a few suppositions as to the direction in which
progress may continue.</p>
<p>The reader who has deigned to follow me in the rapid excursion
we have just made through the domain of the science of Nature, will
doubtless bring back with him from his short journey the general
impression that the ancient limits to which the classic treatises
still delight in restricting the divers chapters of physics, are
trampled down in all directions.</p>
<p>The fine straight roads traced out by the masters of the last
century, and enlarged and levelled by the labour of such numbers of
workmen, are now joined together by a crowd of small paths which
furrow the field of physics. It is not only because they cover
regions as yet little explored where discoveries are more abundant
and more easy, that these cross-cuts are so frequent, but also
because a higher hope guides the seekers who engage in these new
routes.</p>
<p>In spite of the repeated failures which have followed the
numerous attempts of past times, the idea has not been abandoned of
one day conquering the supreme principle which must command the
whole of physics.</p>
<p>Some physicists, no doubt, think such a synthesis to be
impossible of realisation, and that Nature is infinitely complex;
but, notwithstanding all the reserves they may make, from the
philosophical point of view, as to the legitimacy of the process,
they do not hesitate to construct general hypotheses which, in
default of complete mental satisfaction, at least furnish them with
a highly convenient means of grouping an immense number of facts
till then scattered abroad.</p>
<p>Their error, if error there be, is beneficial, for it is one of
those that Kant would have classed among the fruitful illusions
which engender the indefinite progress of science and lead to great
and important co-ordinations.</p>
<p>It is, naturally, by the study of the relations existing between
phenomena apparently of very different orders that there can be any
hope of reaching the goal; and it is this which justifies the
peculiar interest accorded to researches effected in the debatable
land between domains hitherto considered as separate.</p>
<p>Among all the theories lately proposed, that of the ions has
taken a preponderant place; ill understood at first by some,
appearing somewhat singular, and in any case useless, to others, it
met at its inception, in France at least, with only very moderate
favour.</p>
<p>To-day things have greatly changed, and those even who ignored
it have been seduced by the curious way in which it adapts itself
to the interpretation of the most recent experiments on very
different subjects. A very natural reaction has set in; and I might
almost say that a question of fashion has led to some
exaggerations.</p>
<p>The electron has conquered physics, and many adore the new idol
rather blindly. Certainly we can only bow before an hypothesis
which enables us to group in the same synthesis all the discoveries
on electric discharges and on radioactive substances, and which
leads to a satisfactory theory of optics and of electricity; while
by the intermediary of radiating heat it seems likely to embrace
shortly the principles of thermodynamics also. Certainly one must
admire the power of a creed which penetrates also into the domain
of mechanics and furnishes a simple representation of the essential
properties of matter; but it is right not to lose sight of the fact
that an image may be a well-founded appearance, but may not be
capable of being exactly superposed on the objective reality.</p>
<p>The conception of the atom of electricity, the foundation of the
material atoms, evidently enables us to penetrate further into
Nature's secrets than our predecessors; but we must not be
satisfied with words, and the mystery is not solved when, by a
legitimate artifice, the difficulty has simply been thrust further
back. We have transferred to an element ever smaller and smaller
those physical qualities which in antiquity were attributed to the
whole of a substance; and then we shifted them later to those
chemical atoms which, united together, constitute this whole.
To-day we pass them on to the electrons which compose these atoms.
The indivisible is thus rendered, in a way, smaller and smaller,
but we are still unacquainted with what its substance may be. The
notion of an electric charge which we substitute for that of a
material mass will permit phenomena to be united which we thought
separate, but it cannot be considered a definite explanation, or as
the term at which science must stop. It is probable, however, that
for a few years still physics will not travel beyond it. The
present hypothesis suffices for grouping known facts, and it will
doubtless enable many more to be foreseen, while new successes will
further increase its possessions.</p>
<p>Then the day will arrive when, like all those which have shone
before it, this seductive hypothesis will lead to more errors than
discoveries. It will, however, have been improved, and it will have
become a very vast and very complete edifice which some will not
willingly abandon; for those who have made to themselves a
comfortable dwelling-place on the ruins of ancient monuments are
often too loth to leave it.</p>
<p>In that day the searchers who were in the van of the march after
truth will be caught up and even passed by others who will have
followed a longer, but perhaps surer road. We also have seen at
work those prudent physicists who dreaded too daring creeds, and
who sought only to collect all the documentary evidence possible,
or only took for their guide a few principles which were to them a
simple generalisation of facts established by experiments; and we
have been able to prove that they also were effecting good and
highly useful work.</p>
<p>Neither the former nor the latter, however, carry out their work
in an isolated way, and it should be noted that most of the
remarkable results of these last years are due to physicists who
have known how to combine their efforts and to direct their
activity towards a common object, while perhaps it may not be
useless to observe also that progress has been in proportion to the
material resources of our laboratories.</p>
<p>It is probable that in the future, as in the past, the greatest
discoveries, those which will suddenly reveal totally unknown
regions, and open up entirely new horizons, will be made by a few
scholars of genius who will carry on their patient labour in
solitary meditation, and who, in order to verify their boldest
conceptions, will no doubt content themselves with the most simple
and least costly experimental apparatus. Yet for their discoveries
to yield their full harvest, for the domain to be systematically
worked and desirable results obtained, there will be more and more
required the association of willing minds, the solidarity of
intelligent scholars, and it will be also necessary for these last
to have at their disposal the most delicate as well as the most
powerful instruments. These are conditions paramount at the present
day for continuous progress in experimental science.</p>
<p>If, as has already happened, unfortunately, in the history of
science, these conditions are not complied with; if the freedoms of
the workers are trammelled, their unity disturbed, and if material
facilities are too parsimoniously afforded them,—evolution,
at present so rapid, may be retarded, and those retrogressions
which, by-the-by, have been known in all evolutions, may occur,
although even then hope in the future would not be abolished for
ever.</p>
<p>There are no limits to progress, and the field of our
investigations has no boundaries. Evolution will continue with
invincible force. What we to-day call the unknowable, will retreat
further and further before science, which will never stay her
onward march. Thus physics will give greater and increasing
satisfaction to the mind by furnishing new interpretations of
phenomena; but it will accomplish, for the whole of society, more
valuable work still, by rendering, by the improvements it suggests,
life every day more easy and more agreeable, and by providing
mankind with weapons against the hostile forces of Nature.</p>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />